in the doctrine of the Apostles Gloss ordin in Act. 2. in the communion and breaking of bread c. The Glosse saith Of bread as well common as consecrate that is to say as well ordinarie as sacramentall And Lyranus Partly saith he because they did communicate together day by day partly likewise because they did vse their victuailes and goods as in common Oecumenius in Act. 2. And Oecumenius Breaking the bread saith he to shew the plaine and cheape diet which the Apostles vsed Caietanus Distributing the breade that is to say their prouision of victuailes from house to house according to the store which they had receiued by the gift of the able faithfull And when shall we learne to speake like to the Siriacke and Arabian expositors communicating in the Sacrament of the Lords Supper called the Eucharist for they to signifie the same doe vse the word Vcaristio and by the same reason they might haue retained the worde Masse What coÌ„munion or agreement is there betwixt that this new inuention And who is he that is not out of all doubt that this was not any of the Apostles and disciples their ordinarie exercises of pietie And withall marke well how that to establish the truth the whole bodie of holy scripture is not sufficient to content and satisfie this sort of people whereas one onely word mis-vnderstoode falsely construed drawne into a by-sence rent and torne froÌ„ the best interpretation of most ancient antiquity of the best learned in these latter ages euen their owne a gesse and coniecture a dream is sufficient yea more then enough for them to establish build a lie vpon But that the Apostles and disciples of our Lord did keep themselues to his institution without any swaruing from it at all if our aduersaries will not belieue S. Paule when he saith to the Corinth and to vs all I haue receiued of the Lord that which I haue deliuered vnto you Gregor lib. 7. de Registr c. 67. let vs see at the least if they will belieue their owne Doctors Gregory the great who notwithstanding hath plaid the part of a liberal benefactor to the erecting and setting vp of the Masse telleth vs that The Lords Prater is said presently after commoÌ„ praier because the custome of the Apostles was to consecrate the Host in saying the Lords praier onely c. where he calleth the consecrating of the host the sanctifying of the signes or sacraments Platina in the life of Xistus the first He ordained that Sanctus Sanctus Platina in vita Xisti c. was sung in the office or Lithurgie for at the first these thinges were nakedly and simply done S. Peter added nothing to the consecration saue onely the Lords praier Walafridus Strabo vnder Lewes the Gentle Walafri Strabo abbas c. 22 in lib. de rebus ecclesiast about the yeare 850. a famous Abbot as Trithemius writeth What we do at this day saith he by a ministery multiplyed and enlarged with praiers lessons songs and consecrations the Apostles as our faith bindeth vs to belieue and those which followed next after them performed in most simple and single maner being no other thing then that which our Lord had commanded by prayers and remembring of his passion And therefore they did breake bread in houses as it appeareth Actes 20. And our Elders likewise report vnto vs that in former times Masses were no other thing then that which it vsually done vppon the day of Preparation otherwise called the Fryday before Easter vppon which day there is no Masse saide Mandatum but onely the communicating of the Sacrament after the pronouncing of the Lordes Prayer And in like manner according to the commandement of the Lorde after a due commemoration of his death and passion they did participate and receiue in old time his bodie and blood euen all they I say who were for capacitie and reason meet to be admitted thereunto Berno Augiensis de rebus ad missam spectantibus c. 1. Berno Augiensis to the same effect In the birth of the Church saith hee Masse was not said and celebrated as it is at this day witnes Pope Gregorie and therewith he alleadgeth the place aboue named And it may be saith he that in former times there was nothing read but the Epistles of S Paule afterward other lessons as well of the olde as of the new Testament haue beene mingled therewith B. Remig. Antisiado de celebratione nusâ—ae Cap. 1. And all this he may seeme to haue taken out of the life of S. Gregory and S. Remigius Bishop of Auxerre vnder Charles the bald It is held saith he that S. Peter did first say Masse in Antioch that is to say in such sort as the Lord had giuen in commandement vnto his Disciples in these words Do this in remebrance of me that is to say call to your minds that I am dead to purchase your saluation and do ye the like and that both for his your owne sakes And some say that he said not at that time aboue three prayers which began with these words Hanc igitur orationem c. Durandus in his Rationall Durand in Rationali The Masse in the Primitiue church was not such as it is at this day for it did not properly consist of any moe then these eight wordes This is my body This is my bloud Afterwards the Apostles added thereto the Lords Praier c. And furthermore the steps marks of this truth are yet to be seene in the Monastery of S. Benet wherein the three daies before Easter the Abbot alone doth hallow the bread and the wine and the Monkes sitting with him receiue them at his hand vpon these daies there is no other manner of Masse said The Lords institution is read and certaine places of the holy scripture and that they call Mandatum that is to say Mandatum the Lords commaundement as Walafridus Berno and Remigius c. Now in all these places they vse the word Masse being vsed in the times wherin they liued for the holy supper This which wee haue run out into of fitting our selues with the testimonies of such as speake their owne language and agree with them in their worship and seruice hath got vs thus much namely that from the testimonies of all the said Abbots which haue professed to write of the Masse wee get this ground and aduantage namely that the Apostles did retaine the Lords institution and as of consequent it must follow did also deliuer the same vnto their disciples and followers That they had not as they themselues doe affirme added any thing thereunto but that which was of the same spirit and maister namely the Lords prayer and this we must assuredly conceiue to haue beene not so much in respect of the forme of the Lordes Supper as in respect that it was commended vnto them for their ordinarie prayer And that there was
reputed for the seede There is question then about this faith In controuersies we must haue recourse to the Scriptures and euerie man saith that he hath it To know of what side Christ is and euery man betaketh himselfe to him as his ayde and thereupon all Christendome liueth in suspence and doubt or in trouble But my brethren let vs not beleeue men Men saith our Lord himselfe who know not of their owne vnderstanding either from whence he commeth or whether he goeth The spirits of men saith the spirit of God which are not able to comprehend his wayes In a Sea so vnknowne to man in these gulfes so perillous we cannot attaine to the deliuering of any sure and certaine speech from other where then God himselfe from the father who hath spoken from heauen shewed vs the sonne Matth. 17.5 Iohn 5.3 9. Psal 19. 2. Tim. 3. and said vnto vs heare him from the son who crieth vnto vs in the midst of the Temple in the heate of the Pharisies and all these great doctors their disputations Search you the Scriptures diligently and from the holie Ghost who hath said to vs They cause the eyes to see they giue vnderstanding to children by the Apostles they are inspired of God they make the man of God euen the Euangelist and teacher himselfe instructed vnto euerie good worke and wise vnto saluation Our fathers say some vnto you beleeued as well liued as well whereto serue these alterations Verily if you vnderstand this of your carnall fathers then what other thing doe you say S. Bern. Epi. 91 besides that which the Iewes said to our Lord or which the Turkes or Iewes may not yet say vnto vs How farre better saith Saint Bernard speaking of the reformation necessarie in the Church Let them be cast behinde both me and you which say we will not liue better then our fathers If of the spirituall as of those that haue begotten vs to Christ then who are they but the Apostles and the holie fathers that followed them And what say we herein but by their mouthes And who is there to leade vs more from customes to the lawe from traditions to the holie Scriptures Irenaeus saith The Apostles preached the Gospel Iren. l. 3. c. 1. 11. con h. ret Tradiderunt Iust Mart in Dialog cum Tryphon in exposit fid and afterward by the will of God deliuered it vs in the Scriptures that so it might be the foundation and pillar of our faith Iustinus Martyr We must fixe our faith vpon God and his onlie instructions not vpon mans Traditions we must haue recourse to the Scriptures to the ende we may finde assurednesse in all things c. That Dauid that the Euangelists that the Epistles of the Apostles doe teach vs Tert. con Hermog Cum Apostolis senti c. Tertullian I doe not receiue or admit of that which thou bringest of thine owne without any Scripture If thou bee an Apostolicall writer be furnished with the doctrine of the Apostles c. Bring backe the heretikes to the Scriptures and so saieth hee they will not bee able to maintaine themselues What would he haue said then at this day of our pretended Catholikes who abhorre nothing more then to bee drawne backe to the Scriptures Verilie and without all doubt the same which he saith of these heretikes Heretici sunt lucifugae Scripturarum Like Owles they flie from the light of the Scriptures Wherefore if that which thou speakest be not written beware of that Vae that curse which is pronounced by the spirit of God against them which adde vnto the Scriptures S. Cyprian Cypr. de laps in Epist 74. Doe the Martyrs commaund any thing to be done But what if it bee not written in the law of the Lord. c That saith he must bee done which is written for so God appointed Iosua wee must haue good regard to see if it bee written in the Gospel in the Epistles of the Apostles or their acts for if it be then such holy traditions must be obserued and kept Traditions as we see contained in the Scriptures for so did the fathers vse this worde and not for all that which may be imagined in mans braine prouided that it be of continuance and toleration Origen Orig. in Ierem. in 25. in Matth. Wee must call the holie Scriptures to witnesse without these witnesses the sence and expositions which we giue them worke no beleefe VVhatsoeuer the golde bee which is without the Temple yet it is not sanctified and as litle that sense which is besides the Scripture Athanasius Athan. contr Idol ad Iouinian in 2. orat contra Arrios de interpret Psalm in Synopsi Theodor. l. 1. Socrat. l. 1. 5 Basi de ver fid in Mora◠Regu 26. 80 The holy Scriptures are sufficient of thēselues for the demonstrating of the truth The stones wherewith the heretikes are to be stoned are fetcht from hence they are the Mistresses of the true faith the anchors and props of our c. And this is the cause why in the disputation against the Arrians Constantine the Emperor breaking the array vnto the Councell of Nice appointeth not any other weapons The Euangelicall bookes saith he as also those of the Apostles and Prophets doe teach vs euidently whatsoeuer wee must beleeue Let vs gather from thence the deciding of our controuersies Saint Basil It is a most euident signe of infidelitie and pride to go about to bring in any vnwritten thing for the Lord hath said My sheepe heare my voyce and follow not the voice of any other c. Whatsoeuer we doe or speake must bee confirmed from thence for the beleefe of the good cōfusion of the wicked Euery faithful man hath this proper to him not to adde any thing thereto neither yet to ordaine any new thing for whatsoeuer it is that is besides the Scripture is not of faith Ambros de vocat Gent. l. 2. c. 3. in lib de Parad. c. 12. and therefore is sinne Saint Ambrose VVhere the Scriptures speake not who shal speake VVe must adde nothing to the commaundement howe good soeuer it be who so addeth thereto any thing of his owne argueth it of imperfection c. Saint Hierome The Church of Christ which dwelleth well Hieronym in Mich. l. 1. in ps 98. in Ezeen c. 3. in Agg. c. 1 in Mat. c. 23. in Esa c. 8. and all ouer the world c hath her townes the law the Prophets the Gospel the Apostles It goeth not beyond her limits that is to say the holy Scriptures VVhatsoeuer we say must be auouched from thence The Scriptures are our true meate and our true drinke of this wood is the house of wisdome built whatsoeuer is not authorized by them should be contemptible to vs is likewise striken with the sword of God who so is desirous to deliuer himself out of any doubt let him go thither but
let him know that tendeth any other course that he shall not attaine vnto the light of the truth which he shal grope after in darknes To be short saith he what soeuer is said since the apostles times is cut off it beareth no authority with it c. Hieronym in Psal 87. how holie prudent soeuer the Authors thereof might be S. August The Canonicall Scripture is set vpon a throne and euerie faithfull vnderstanding must be subiect thereunto If we yea if an Angel from heauen August contr Faust l. 11. c. 5. cont lit ras Petil. 6 lib. 2. contr Donatist c. 6. tract 2 in Ep. S. Iohan do teach any thing more then that which is contained in the Scriptures the Law or the Gospel let him be accursed In our cōtrouersies let vs bring this ballance these gold waights as out of the closet of God to iudge that of weight from that which is light Let vs there iudge of errors for God hath placed in the Scriptures a bright and cleare shining firmament to discouer confute them The Councels for saith he vnto the Arrians I alledge not vnto thee the Councell of Nice Cont. Maxim Episc Arrian l. 3. c. 14. De Ciuit. Dei l. 11. c. 1. Epist 166. De vnit eccles c. 1. 3. 4. 5. 6. 16. neither therefore doe thou alledge vnto me the councel of Rimini but let vs trie the maistry by the Scriptures which both you and I my selfe doe well approue c. The Church likewise for The citie of God doth beleeue in the Scriptures and by them is faith conceiued In the Scriptures saith he we haue learned Christ therein also haue we learned to know the Church we haue knowne the head and therefore cannot misknow the bodie thereof VVhether we or the Donatists be the Church the Scriptures alone will teach and instruct vs. Saint Chrysostome The ignoraunce of the Scriptures hath begotten heresies c. Though the dead should liue again or an Angel descend frō heauen Chrysost in hom de Laza. yet we must principally and before them beleeue the Scripture The Angels are but seruants ministring spirits but the Scripture is the Lord maister In Epi. ad Gal. hom 1. In 5. Mat. hom 43. 49. In 1. ad Thess homil 7. In 2. ad Corin. homil 33. In Psal 5.95.142.147 In at this gate doe both the sheepe and shepheard enter they driue away heretikes who so entreth not by them is a theefe The Scripture is the kingdome of heauen it is inclosed therein and fastned thereunto The gate of this kingdome is the vnderstanding of the Scriptures Setting our course and sailing after them wee haue the sonne of God for our patron and protector they are our rule and our squire As the light is vnto the eies so is the law of God vnto our spirits without it all our senses halt An heire doth willingly possesse himselfe of his fathers will and testament and so should we no lesse of the Scriptures the furniture and prouision for our warre against sinne and Sathan himselfe c. In which saith he in another place wee must either denie Christ or blot out the Scriptures or else become the obedient seruants of the Scriptures And if he said this then against the heretikes of his time then much more against Antichrist to come and vpon farre more iust causes and considerations For saith he when this cursed heresie the armie of Antichrist shall possesse the Churches there will not bee found any proofe or maner of helpe to trie and know Christendome by but the holy Scriptures By them alone a man shall know where and who shall bee the true church In this confusion and hurlie burlie there will bee no want of broching and blasing abrode of miracles for euen alreadie the counterfet Christians haue most but and if a man looke any other way then to the Scriptures hee cannot but bee offended perish and fall into the abhomination of desolation which shall bee in the holie places of the Church And therefore our sauiour Christ knowing afore hand that such confusion should follow in the latter daies will that we flie vnto the Scriptures And now also this is the cause why according to the aduertisement of Saint Chrysostome we call you thereunto we which thus alledge and contend with the hazard of our liues and for the working of your saluation and our owne that that Antichrist is alreadie come and seated in your Church and all this according to the Scriptures and by the Scriptures Hereto you replie If his Scriptures alone take place in this controuersie then what shall become of so many goodly traditions What becommeth them of the traditions 1. Cor. 11. What shall become of our Church Verely if you speake of diuine traditions such as whereof Saint Paule saith I haue receiued of the Lord Quod tradidi vobis whatsoeuer I haue deliuered vnto you of those which haue their foundation in the Scriptures and whereof Irenaeus saith vnto vs Looke what Gospel the Apostles preached the same they deliuered vnto vs tradiderunt inquit nobis in the Scriptures Of them saith Saint Cyprian which descend from the authoritie of the Gospel Cypri in Epi. 74. ad Pomp. and the writing of the Apostles Verelie we will be readie to defend them if you will beleeue vs with common armour we shall be both the one and the other quit and freed from all our paines and trouble for the Scriptures and they wil mutuallie acknowledge one another as doe the little riuers and their heads or springs being touched with the touchstone of the Scripture they will hold their value But if by Traditions you meane mans inuentions and doctrines that are without and out of the Scriptures then we tell you that Christ hath giuen definitiue sentence thereof In vaine do you serue me Matth. 15 9 teaching for doctrines the commaundements of men And thus spake he to the Pharisies who wholy rested themselues in the Church in the Sorbone of that time which said as you do of yours at Trent that it was no lesse grieuous an offence to commit against or omit any thing contained in their traditions In Thal. ord 4. tract 4. dist 10 Esay 29 13. then and if such commission or omission had beene in respect of any point of the law it selfe And there is great like lihoode that it is come vpon you which was forespoken by the Prophets They haue serued mee according to the ordinances of men Ierem. 8 8. and therefore wisedome shall perish from their wise men They haue cast behind them the worde of the Lord and there is no wisdome in them But if you suspect the soundnesse of the Scripture Iust in Tryph or rather the vprightnesse of God in his owne cause then let vs heare the fathers Iustine We must giue credite to God and his ordinances alone and not vnto humane traditions And that he ruleth them
them of vnsounde dealing seeing the auncient fathers of the Church did alwayes make their appeales vnto them against the heretikes and that in such sort as that when they once perceiued them to come within the bounds of their iurisdiction they held themselues victorers in their cause The holie Scripture say they to vs is not sufficient And what other sufficiencie doe wee looke for therein The scripture sufficient but to possesse God who is sufficient of himself euen for al maner of thinges or what other to be briefe but to come to saluation But and if thou wilt not beleeue the Apostle who telleth thee that the holy Scriptures are able to make thee wise vnto saluation by faith which is in Christ that is the man of God the Euangelist the teacher of others Iohn 5 39. Iohn 20.31 at the least beleeue the sonne of God who sendeth vs so expressely to the Scriptures Because saith he that we haue life in them And hast thou them to seeke and search for thine owne saluation The Lord commaundeth thee to search them diligently in them thou hast life Dost thou labour and seeke how to teach it others They are profitable to teach conuince correct and instruct By them the sonne of God the eternall word did teach his disciples Hast thou to deale against heretikes By the verie same hee stopte the mouthes of the Pharisies and confounded the Sadduces who did not admit of any mo parties then one The heretikes cannot keepe their holde before them yea they cannot possiblie defend themselues otherwise then by refusing them No sooner are they drawne thereto saith Tertullian but they are confounded whether Ebionites Hermogenists or Marcionites c. Yea and if the controuersie should bee against the diuell himselfe we know that from thence the Lord put him to silence that he coÌ„futed him in all his schoole points Apocal. and sent him backe againe to the bottomlesse pit of hell how much more the sonne perdition for the ouercomming and discomfiting of whom there are not any other armor or weapons spoken of As he that must be ouerthrowne with the breath of his mouth and beaten downe by the powerfulnesse of his Scriptures wherefore the Scripture hauing beene of such sufficiencie in those dayes both for the children of God and against his aduersaries where shall it sithence haue lost that his â—â—sufficiencie Or who shall not rather suspect that we are become ouer sufficient that is to say spoyled with presumption That we accuse it of insufficiencie because our pretended and deuised sufficiencies are not found therein And againe if it were so much at such times as the Church had no more but the olde Testament both vnto saluation and condemnation what shall we say of the times succeeding and those of the present According to the Fathers Iren cont haeres l. 2 c. 47. accompanied with the accomplishment of that in the person of Christ and made more cleare by the new And verilie the fathers also haue carefully kept themselues from this point rather to be tearmed infidelitie then errour or heresie Irenaeus saith We knowe verie well that the Scriptures are perfect for they are appointed and spoken by the worde of God and his spirit Tertullian Tertul. contra Prax. Hermoâ—g Cypr. de Baptism Christi I adore and reuerence the fulnesse of the Scriptures the scripture hath his reason and is sufficient of it self Saint Cyprian Speake on Lord thy seruant heareth Christian religion shall finde that out of this Scripture doe spring the rules of all manner of doctrine and that from thence riseth as also that thither returneth al whatsoeuer the discipline and gouernment of the Church doth containe Antonius the Hermite Antonius in suiâ— Epistolis Athanasius cont Idola Ad Serapion In Ep. Senten Dyonis Hillar l. 2. de Trinit The Scriptures are sufficient for all manner of knowledge of God and all manner of discipline Athanasius who notwithstanding hath to deale against the Arrians The holy scriptures are sufficient for the demonstration of the truth learne onely the scriptures for the lessons which thou findest there will be sufficient for thee Although saith he in another place I haue not found this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 coÌ„substantiall yet so it is as that I haue found the thing it selfe Saint Hillarie vpon the same argument The word of God which by the testimonie of the Gospel hath beene transfused and conueyed into our eares is sufficient for the beleeuers for what is there belonging vnto mans saluation that is not to be found contained therein Or what is there therein either lame or obscure Verily euerie thing therein is full and perfect Basil de vera fide Homil. 29. In oratione Ethicaâ— In Esai c. 2. Chrys hom 9 in 2. ad Tim. c. Saint Basill attributeth it to the same pride and infidelitie to bring in any thing that is not written or to reiect that which is written The old and new Testament saith he are the treasure of the church All the commaundements of God are written and must be obserued All whatsoeuer is besides the straight and euen line of the Scripture is a cursed abhomination before God S. Chrysostome The holie Scripture teacheth thee whatsoeuer thou shouldest know or be ignorant of Thou art a Gentile and wouldest become a Christian but our controuersies doe trouble thee Thou knowest not to whom to goe for euerie man pretendeth and alledgeth the Scriptures c. Knowe that that which agreeth therewith is christian but that which disagreeth with the same In Acta hom 33. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Aug. de bono Viduit De doct christâ— l. 2. c. 9. serm 88. ad fratres lib. de confes 7 c. 7. In S. Ioh. tract 49. vbi viamad vitam De consensu Euan. l. 1. c. v. t. is farre off from the rule of christianitie Likewise saith he in another place It is the propertie of the diuell to adde vnto the commaundements of God Saint Augustine The Scripture saith he doth prefixe and set before vs a law teaching vs not to be more wise then we ought looke not therefore that to teach thee on my behalfe and part is any other thing but to expound vnto thee the wordes of my master for euen saith he in the things that are openly taught in the Scriptures is fully found al that which is to be done or left vndone all that which appertaineth vnto faith or concerneth maners Some haue made choise to write of all that which may seeme to be sufficient for the saluation of the faithfull In thy Christ O Lord and in the holy Scriptures I perswade my selfe that thou hast placed the way of mans saluation Whatsoeuer he would haue that we should reade of his deedes or wordes Cyril Alexan. In S. Iohan. l. 12 c. vlt. that hath he commaunded his Apostles to write as if it had beene done with his own hands c. S. Cyprian Bishop of
and so of plaine and euident sentences for the opening of the hidden couert ones But otherwise if vnder the colour of obscuritie thou labor to gather any point of new doctrine Irenaeus will say vnto thee Thou must reason from the cleare places of the Scripture and not from parables Saint Basil The things that may seeme darkly spoken in one place are most cleare in another Saint Augustine Who is so impudent as to expound anie place of Scripture for himselfe by an Allegorie if he haue not an other verie cleare place in the Scripture which may make it plaine Seeing likewise saith he in another place That of all that which is obscure therein Lomb. l. 3. d. 5 there riseth not any thing almost but that which is cleare elsewhere Lombard Tho. in Sum. q. 147. art 10. Pet. de Alliac Where as the Scripture is silent it will be good for vs not to affirme any thing Thomas Thou canst not reason from an Allegoricall sense c. To be briefe the Cardinall Alliaco That the scripture is a lampe that giueth light and that wee must haue recourse thither to haue saluation Gerson That an idiot a woman yea a childe Gers de Script de exa doct Pic. in Quest an Papa sup Concil are better to be beleeued alledging the Scripture then the Pope and a whole Councell And the Counte Iohannes Picus Mirandula after the same manner So farre off were these men who yet were the lights of their time from this darke opinion sprung no doubt out of the pit of vtter darknesse That the Scriptures were not any thing but darknesse But in a word the mischiefe is for that we will finde it difficult because that in the clearnesse thereof it is impossible for vs to finde out our inuentions obscure because that our traditions cannot stand before this light and imperfect because that neither by it nor before it we are able to defend our imperfections Yet so it is that our aduersaries replie that there are controuersies amongst vs that wee cannot agree of the expounding of the places which are alledged respectiuely How they must be expounded and therefore who shall expound them vnto vs who shall cause vs to admit of one exposition more then of another Let vs striue thitherward hauing Gods grace to assist vs let vs come thereto with the Zeale of his glorie the loue of the truth and the desire of saluation and then a meane knowledge ioyned with a good conscience would speedily attaine the ende And for some small taste thereof may it please the reader to examine certaine rules that follow being those which the auncient fathers doe teach vs. The first is That we be agreed vpon the Canonicall Scriptures thereby to auoyde the confounding of them with the Apocrypha that is To agree of the bookes called Canonical of the setting downe of the spirit of God for iudge rightlie discerned and distinguished from euerie spirit of man for humane scripture after the maner of monie is so much the more hurtfull and damnable by how much the coine that it hath counterfeited is the better and hereof the olde Church hath had a speciall regard I call this the first because that by this doore it did perceiue both vanities and heresies to enter into the Church vnder a fained name of our Lord and his Apostles They tell vs that the Scripture is the ballance the rule and the squire c. Hieronym ad Laetam And therefore to render to things their weight measure and streightnesse it is necessarie that it should be iust And this is that which S. Ierome telleth vs Let vs looke vnto our selues to beware of the Apocrypha bookes and if we will reade them c. let vs know that they are not theirs by whose names they are called that many faultie things are mingled there amongst that it craueth a singular prudencie in him that looketh to gather golde out of mud and in a worde that we must not reade them ad dogmatum veritatem for the confirming of doctrines So farre off is he from beeing of iudgement that wee shoulde rake togither the dregges of all manner of such Authours from all parts therewith to defile the Church And in another place In Symb. Ruf. in Praefat in Prou. in Reg. in prolog Galeato Hiberas naemas Certaine peruerse men to strengthen their opinions haue inserted vnder the name of holie personages things that they neuer writ and notwithstanding there are some which preferre these Hiberian fables before the Authētike bookes And this is the cause why S. August doth presse the heretikes continually with the Canonicall Bookes and refuseth the Apocrypha wherin they did their whole indeuour to ground themselues Let vs lay aside both on the one part the other that which we produce frō elswhere then out of the Canonicall bookes let vs shewe forth the holy Church by the holy Oracles let vs search for it in the holie Canonicall Scriptures c. To them I yeeld this honour that their Authour could not erre any maner of way the others I read in such sort how holy or lerned soeuer they might be as that I beleeue them not in that which they say because they say it but because they perswade me either by the Canonicall bookes or else by probable reason c. And therefore he saith further Ep. 19. ad Hieronym l. 2. con Dona. c. 3. con Faust l. 11. c. 5. The aduised searcher of the holy Scriptures shall reade them first all ouer but those onely which are called Canonicall for then he shall be able to reade the others more safely being alreadie instructed in the faith of the truth for feare that otherwise they might forestall and get the aduantage of a weake spirit abuse it with dangerous lies infect it with some preiudicate opinion cōtrarie to sound vnderstanding Lib. de Ciuit. Dei c. 15.23 For although therin be found some truth notwithstanding because of many vntruthes they are vtterly without all Canonicall authoritie And in the meane time what impudencie is it to go about to make him to giue credit to the decree by committing the offence of a most notorious lie D. 9. c. in Canonicis acknowledged also by Alphonsus of Castres to haue said That the Decretall Epistles of the Bishops of Rome are of the same authoritie Cyril Hierosol Catech. 4. that the Canonicall Scriptures Cyrill Patriarke of Ierusalem Studie these Scriptures onely which wee boldly and confidently reade in the Church but haue not any thing to doe with the Apocrypha Nazian de veris Scripturae libris Nazianzene In them wee see the light c. But to the ende that the bookes that are excluded from thence may not deceiue thee learne to know the true and legitimate number c. If you find any other then those holde them for base and bastardlie ones Yea and this was one of
handled in the first booke Of the Second Booke 1 OF Churches and Altars their first beginning and proceeding 2 Of Images that olde and auncient Christians had not anie 3 VVhat manner of increase and proceeding Images had amongst Christians and of the licentious abuse thereof after they were once brought into the Church of Rome 4 Of vnleauened bread wine mixt with water and of such thinges as serued in the administration of the Sacraments 5 That the old worship and auncient manner of seruing God was altogether performed done in such a language as the common people knew and vnderstood and by what degrees it was altered and changed 6 That in the Primitiue Church and a long time after the holie Scriptures were read amongst the people in all tongues and languages 7 Wherein is intreated of the Ministers of the Church and of their charge and vocation in the same 8 That the Bishops and Ministers of the old Christian Church were maried 9 How a sole and vnmaried estate of life grew and got increase and strength in the church of Rome vnto the publishing of the decree made by Calixtus 10 The reestablishing of abstinencie from mariage and the continuing of the same euen vnto our dayes A briefe rehearsall of the matters handled in the second booke Of the Third Booke 1 THat the propitatorie Sacrifice of Christ is not reiterated in the holie Supper and in what sence the old Church did vse this phrase and manner of speech 2 Answeres vnto the aduersaries their obiections which they pretend to draw from the holie Scriptures for the prouing of their sacrifice 3 That the pretended propitiatorie sacrifice of the Masse hath no ground or foundation in the new Testament 4 That the olde VVriters haue not â—â—knowledged anie other propitiatory sacrifice then that onelie one made vpon the crosse 5 How and by what degrees the Sacrament of the holie Supper was turned into a propitiatorie Sacrifice 6 That there is not anie Purgatorie the foundation and ground pillar of their Masses for the dead and first how that it was not knowne vnto the Church of Israell or vnto those that liued vnder the olde Testament 7 That Purgatorie hath no ground or foundation in the new Testament 8 That neither the Primitiue Church nor the Fathers liuing in the same for the space of many ages did euer acknowledge the Purgatorie of the Church of Rome 9 Wherein are answered the aduersaries their obiections endeuouring to proue their Purgatorie by the olde VVriters 10 In what manner Purgatorie hath proceeded in the Church of Rome and by what degrees 11 That praying vnto Saintes hath no foundation in the holie Scriptures of the olde Testament 12 That praying vnto Saintes hath no ground in the holie Scriptures of the newe Testament 13 That praying vnto Saintes was not taught in the Primitiue Church and how it sprung vp and grew 14 The continuing of the puritie of doctrine in the matter of Inuocation and of the springing vp of the corruption of the same in the Latine Church 15 The springing vp of the corruption of inuocation aswell in the Greeke as in the Latine Church 16 That a man eannot merite or deserue eternall life for himselfe and much lesse for an other wherein he is considered first as he is before his regeneration 17 That a man regenerate cannot merite eternall life for himselfe or for any other 18 That the law was giuen vnto man to conuince him of sinne and to cause him to looke for his saluation from grace through faith in Christ according to the Scriptures and the Fathers 19 That good workes are the gift of God and therefore cannot merite and to what vse they serue according to the holy Scriptures and fathers 20 How the doctrine of merite first set foote into the Church how it proceeded and how it hath beene oppugned and set against in all ages yea euen vnto S. Bernard his time 21 How merite proceeded and went on euer since S. Bernard his time vntill thâ—se our daies and what oppositions haue beene made against it euen vnto the time of the full light of the Gospell breaking forth againe A Recapitulation of the third Booke Of the fourth Booke 1 WHat a Sacrament is and wherein it consisteth and of the difference of the Sacraments of the old and new testament where are likewise laide downe certaine rules by the old writers for the better vnderstanding of their writings 2 That the doctrine of the holy Supper must be examined by the rules before deliuered as all other doctrine whatsoeuer touching any other Sacraments eyther of the old or of the new Testament 3 That the exposition which our aduersaries giue vpon the wordes of the holy Supper destroyeth all the foundations of the Christian faith as also the nature of Christ and of his sacramentes 4 That the fathers knew not Transubstantiation nor the reall presence in the signes and that which is touched of the times euen to the first Nicene Councell is also included therein 5 The continuing of the beliefe and faith of the fathers of the Church in the matter of the holy Supper from the first Nicene Councell vnto the time of Gregorie the great 6 Likewise that a long time after Gregorie Transubstantiation was not knowne and in like manner that all the most famous Liturgies amongst our aduersaries are repugnant to the same 7 That the old Church did not belieue nor teach Transubstantiation seeing it neither did nor obserued in respect of the kindes or Sacramentes that which is done and practised at this day 8 In what manner the opinion of Transubstantiation was begun increased and finished vntill the yeare 1215. and that it was ratified and confirmed by a Decree made in the Councell of Lateran 9 What manner of increase and proceeding befell the opinion of Transubstantiation from the Councell of Lateran vntill the Councell of Trent and the absurdities and contradictions rising from the same A comparing of the holy Supper with the Masse A briefe rehearsall of the chiefe matters contained in the whole worke THE FIRST BOOKE OF THE MASSE AND of the partes thereof CHAP. I. After what manner the Supper of the Lord was first instituted and ordained and that the Masse hath no good ground eyther from the Scriptures or from the practise of the Apostles OVr aduersaries for the laying of a surer foundation for the Masse out of the holy Scriptures haue attempted to driue and draw the same from the institution of the holy Supper of our Lord ordinarily now a daies do vse to set downe as a note and marke of the same vppon all such places as concerne the holy Supper Heere is the institution of the Masse whereas their predecessors namely the ordinary Glose was wont to note such places thus Heere is the institution of the Supper or Eucharist Wherefore the better to know how like and how vnlike they be as likewise to see so much the more cleerely how farre the one
Idem l. 3. c. 4. l 4. c. 5. sometimes we consecrate our selues all wholy vnto him and his high priest or sacrificer which is to Christ dedicating I say our selues bodies and soules vnto this word where wee haue to obserue that he reckeneth vp the sacrifice of Christians as the memorie of the passion of our Lorde thankesgiuing prayers praises and offering vppe of our selues c. but of the sacrifice without blood which they pretend whether it bee in the Supper or in the Masse not one word Nowe about this time was the first generall Councell of Nyce held Can. Nicaen wherein wee haue a Canon all saue some little parte thereof drawne out of the Vatican librarie the title whereof is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the holy table The wordes are Wee doe not rest and content our selues with the breade ministred vnto vs here belowe or yet in the cuppe but lifting vppe the vnderstanding of our mindes wee thinke by faith that the Lambe of God taking away the sinnes of the worlde lyeth in this Table 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 sacrificed by the Priestes without being slaine c. Where wee obserue agreeing with the doctrine going before that there is insinuated a certaine secrete opposition betwixt the holy table and the Altars of the lawe of the Lambe which taketh away the sinnes of the worlde and the Sacrifices of the lawe which were nothing but figures and shadowes of the Sacrifice which was there offered to this which is but renewed by being called to minde and of the bodily presence and visible substance of the one to the eating and receiuing of the other by faith And this appeareth more euidently by that which followeth which calleth vs cleane backe from all thinking of a sacrifice to the receiuing and communicating of a sacrament that is That we truely and verily receiuing his precious bodie and blood belieue these thinges to bee the infallible signes of our resurrection And this is the cause why wee take not much but a little that so wee may know that it is not to fill vs full vnto bodily nourishment but to further and feed the worke of our sanctification For if hee had rested in the sacrifice woulde that haue followed which he saith And that notwithstanding our being present at this sacrifice wee haue the resurrection and the life c. Athanas orat 3. cont Arrian Whereupon also Athanasius of the same time saith The oblation or sacrifice of the Lord once offered did accomplish all thinges and remaineth fast and sure throughout all times Aaron had his successors but the Lorde sine transitione successione without any succession or change from one to another holdeth the priesthood for euer Saint Basill Those which were wont to be consecrated of the seed of Aaron are excluded Basill in 1. c. Esa to the end that there might come in their roome a priest according to the order of Melchisedec and not the sacrificing priestes of the Church of Rome There is no more any question saith he of the continuall sacrifice neither yet of these so oft reiterated and renewed sacrifices c. For there is but one sacrifice that is Christ and the mortification of the Saintes which is become famous and renowned for their confessing of him There is but one besprinkling and cleansing with water and that is the washing of the new birth there is but one purgation for sinne that is his blood shedde for the saluation of the world To what end saith the Lord serueth so many sacrifices he requireth but one reiecting all whatsoeuer els that is that euerie man doe reconcile and offer himselfe to God appearing before him a liuing sacrifice by a reasonable seruing of him and offering vnto God the sacrifice of praise c. Againe Now in the end and latter age of the worlde one onely sacrifice is approued once offerred for an oblation for sinne For the Lambe of God hath taken away the sin of the world offering himselfe an oblation and sacrifice of a smell of a sweet sauour c. Idem in psal 115. And in another place I will therefore sacrifice my soule vnto thy praise O Lord as it were vpon some Altar I will offer vnto thee the sacrifice of praise which is more worth then an infinite number of others c. Gregorius Nazianzenus This great sacrifice Gregor Nazianz in Pasch orat 2. which in his first nature could not bee sacrificed is mingled with all the sacrifices of the lawe That same I say which is the purgation not of one parte of the worlde nor forsome certaine time but of the whole world and for euer And thus we are admonished not to seeke for any other But saith he we offer vnto God vpon his celestiall Altar together with Angels the Sacrifice of praise let vs passe through the first vaile and drawe neere vnto the second let vs sacrifice to God at all times And hee addeth For the chiefe and principall point of wisedome is a good and honest life purged and made cleane before God euen that God which is most pure and requireth no other sacrifice at our handes but this purenesse which the scripture commonly calleth a contrite and broken heart the sacrifice of praise a newe creature in Christ c. Eusebius Emissenus saith Euseb Emissen de caen Dom. Seeing that our Lorde was to conuey vp into the heauen beyond the reach of our pearcing sight this his humane bodie which he had taken vppon him it was needfull that vppon this day hee should consecrate for vs the Sacrament of his bodie and of his blood that so what had once beene offered vppe for the price of our redemption might bee honoured in a mysterie for euer to the end that as redemption hath his ordinarie course for the saluation of men without any wearisomnesse so also the euerlasting oblation perpetuall sacrifice of this redemption might liue and continue fresh in our memorie and that this one true and perfect sacrifice that is to say Christ might continually bee present in grace which wee must iudge of by faith and not by outward appearance by the inward affection and not by the outward sight Where wee are to note that hee saith Sacrament not Sacrifice and that hee opposeth the remembrance of the oblation to the oblation it selfe the powerfull course and continuance of redemption to redemption it selfe once wrought the presence of grace to the reall presence and the body of Christ lifted vp to heauen to the Sacrament of the same left remayning in the Supper Epiphanius Epiphanius cont Marcion haere 42. 35. Haue you offered me sacrifice saith the Lord fortie yeares in the wildernesse c. To the end that they might learne that God by the comming of his Christ hath taken away all manner of vse of sacrifices and that in respect of one sacrifice which hath perfected and accomplished all the other sacrifices that went before
had receiued of the Lord. But what Accidents No but bread As oft saith he as you shall eate of this bread and drinke of this Cup c. And he goeth ouer this word bread fiue times and that after the words of Consecration as they call them and yet notwithstanding The body of the Lord c. For Whosoeuer eateth saith he of this bread vnworthily eateth his iudgement is culpable of the body and bloud of our Lord c. As if a man should say Reus Maiestatis guiltie of high treason against the body of Christ because he hath abused his Sacramēts vnto death which were ordained for him vnto life And what is there more ordinarie in the Scripture then to vse the words of eating drinking spiritually As where wisedome it selfe saith Such as eate of me Ecclesiast 14. Iohn 7. shall further hunger after me and they which drinke of me shall still thirst after me Where our Lord the true and essentiall wisedome crieth Jf any man thirst let him come vnto me and drinke And particularly in the Paschall Lambe a figure correspondent to the holy supper were not these verie words which they call Sacramentall Verba inquam concepta This bread is the bread of miserie which our Fathers did eate in Egypt He that is hungrie let him come and eate c. But the absurditie of this pretended literall construction and yet altogether figuratiue improper and verie straunge shall be better knowne by the touch and triall of the same where wee shall see how that it destroyeth the nature of all the Sacraments of those of the new Testament yea euen the supper celebrated by our Lord with his Apostles how that it destroyeth the humane nature of Christ and offereth violence vnto his diuine nature and in a word how that it ouerthroweth the analogie of faith the consent of the holy Scriptures the Creede of the Apostles together withall the rest of the most firme and infallible points of Diuinitie which we purpose to handle briefely from point to point CHAP. III. That the interpretation and Exposition which our Aduersaries make of the words of the holy Supper doth ouerthrow all the foundations of the Christian faith as also the nature of Christ and of his Sacraments FIrst and principally That Transubstantiation doth destroy the nature of euery sacrament Transubstantiation destroyeth the nature of euerie Sacrament for euerie Sacrament consisteth of a signe and a thing signified both which abide and continue whole and intire in such sort as that it is not possible that the one can be the other neither any part of the other and notwithstanding they depend the one vppon the other they cannot bee well weighed and considered the one without the other But it destroyeth the nature of the bread In the signe the signe and seale of his bodie the nature of the wine the signe and seale of the bloud of our Lord either by changing and altering of them or else by making them nothing worth or by reducing them as others say into the first matter from substances into accidents contrarie to all nature yea contrarie to the Law of the Sacraments it selfe which made choice of signes proportionable to the things signified as they rained Manna to the bread of life which came downe from heauen Water which washeth away corporall spottes to the righteous bloud which cleanseth and taketh away the spirituall bread and wine which nourish and maintaine this life to the body and bloud of Christ which doe sustaine and feed vs vnto eternall life Roundnesse whitenesse moystnesse and rednesse which they giue vs for signes what analogie haue they with the spirituall nourishment Or the accidents with the substance And in stead of deeper and deeper setling vs in faith what is it that they are able to beget in vs but new forged opinions and vaine fantasies Let vs take from Baptisme water the signe of this liuing water of the holy Ghost which washeth our soules Mich. 7. yea saith the Prophet which drowneth and swalloweth vp our iniquities and what maner of doctrine remaineth there behind Take away bread in the holy supper Nehem 9. Psalme 70. Iohn 6. Apocal. the signe of that bread of heauen of the bread of life which giueth life vnto the world Wine the signe of the bloud of the Lambe wherein wee are to wash our garments wherewith wee likewise comfort our soules both the one and the other signes of our vnion in as much as they are made of many cornes kneaded and troden out into one and what doctrine or instruction will there bee then left for vs behind What proportion is there betwixt these accidents and our life Not that verily of our soule onely but that also of our body In the second place In the thing what shall I say of the thing signified How doe they handle it The thing signified is the body bloud of Christ it is Christ himselfe But wherefore was hee giuen in the holy Supper Verily saith he To giue life vnto the world And to what world Verily vnto them whome hee hath drawne out of and saued from the world To them saith hee Which belieue in him which abide in him To them saith the Apostle In whose hearts he dwelleth To them saith S. Augustine Which are his members and not to any others What iniurie then and wrong dooth Transubstantiation offer vnto our Lord vnto this precious pearle of the Gospell which giueth the same to hypocrites and vnbelieuers which casteth the same to Dogges and Swine in such sort as that they regard or looke after nothing else but that they haue a mouth to cast it into and a stomacke to swallow it downe into Can these courses bee maintained either by the scriptures or yet by the old church wee say of euery Sacrament that the signe which is called ordinarily the Sacrament may be receiued of all but the thing of the Sacrament res Sacramenti of the faithfull and beleeuers onely And as for that due regard and consideration which is to be had of the holie Supper the word of the sonne of God is expreslie laide downe concerning the same This is my bodie which is giuen for you my bloud which is shed for your sins He giueth them not for meat and food but to such as for whome it is shed as for whom it is broken that is to say which are effectually redeemed and by consequent his members And thus saith Origen Orig. in Mat. c. 11. That of this true and verie meat of this word made flesh no wicked or vngodly man can eate because saith he that it is the worde and the bread of life because that hee that eateth this bread liueth for euer Saint Cyprian Cypr. l. de Caen. Domini August tract 26. in Ion. That although that the Sacraments bee suffered to be taken and handled by such as are vnworthie yet they cannot bee partakers of the spirit that is to say of
according to the Scriptures appeareth by that which he said before That Dauid that the Euangelists that the Apostles doe teach vs c. Cyp. in Epi. 74 Saint Cyprian If it be commaunded in the Gospel if it be contained in the Epistles or acts of the Apostles let vs obserue it as diuine and holie But if it be not there then what followeth but the contrarie Saint Basil VVe must learne the Scriptures Basil regul 95 as concerning that which is to be practised in them as well to replenish our spirit with pietie as to leaue of to accustome humane constitutions Saint Ierome Hiero. in Esas It is no maruell saith he speaking of the Iewes if you follow your traditions seeing that euerie country goeth to seeke counsaile at their Idols but God verely hath giuen vs his scriptures and darknesse shall ouerwhelme you if you follow them not As also vnto Christians for euen in his time saith he it was come to the lees In. Matth. 23. VVo be vnto you wretched Christians to whom the sinnes of the Pharisies are translated and come euen that damnable tradition of theirs c. wee swallow downe against the commaundement of God the things that are great and hunt after the opinion of religion in the small and little ones c. And once for all The sworde Ad Laetam saith he of the Lord striketh at all those doctrines which are found bearing the shewe of Apostolicall traditions without the authoritie and testimonie of the Scriptures And this is the verie thing whereof Saint Augustine so greatly complained himselfe in his time that in the Church euery thing was full of presumption S. August in Epi. ad Iouin In S. Ioha tract 96.97 and preiudicate opinion that contrarie to the expresse worde of Christ the yoke of Christians was become more heauie and greeuous then that of the Iewes That men made lesse conscience of the law of God then of the least humane ordinances or rather fansies All this or the most part thereof comming from heretikes and certaine Apocripha bookes vnder the shadow saith he of this worde From the Lord I haue yet many things to say insomuch as that there is not the veriest foole that is that dareth not to abuse the same A place that some obiect against vs euen vnto this day about the same matter But saith he when the Lord hath kept any thing hidden from vs who is he that is so vaine as to goe about to gesse at it or so rash and foole-hardie as to take vpon him to reueale it And this is the cause why Saint Bernard wearie of those insupportable traditions Bern. Epist 91 ad Abba Suissioni congreg said I desire with all my hart to present my selfe as a partie in that Councel wherin traditioÌ„s are not obstinately defended nor suspersticiously obserued but rather the good and perfect will of God with all humilitie and diligence searched after and sought for And againe De precepto dispensat If there be any such as charitie hath beene the inuenter of it is iust that by the same charitie they bee ceased and giuen ouer if it bee so found expedient Againe The precepts which are of the ordinances of God are necessarie but those which are of humane constitution arbitrarie and at discretion c. And in deed the Ecclesiasticall historie doth witnesse vnto vs that the ancient fathers did leaue such things as were meere obseruations indifferent both vnto whole Churches and particular persons not inforcing any thing but what was of the pure and vndefiled commaundement of God as is to be read in Socrates Nicephorus c. Can not the Church then ordaine any thing Socrates Niceph. l. 12. c 14. Wherein or how far the authority of the Church stretcheth And wherein shall the authoritie thereof consist Nay let vs not feare that it hath ouer little to doe It is not a small thing in the blindnesse wherewith man is blinded and in the darknesse of this worlde to keepe it selfe from straying and wandring out of the way of life to keepe it selfe from loosing the heauenlie light through the sight of the eyes and to guide it selfe and others by the same And would to God it would haue contented it selfe to haue knowne this onely and to haue beene ignorant in all the rest Where as hauing toucht the forbidden tree and hauing transgressed this worde Deute 4. 12 Cursed be they which adde thereunto shee hath opened her eyes to these false and deceyuing fiers but shut them at the light and so consequentlie lost her puritie loyaltie and innocencie and leauing the truth of God is further become left vnto herselfe The ancient fathers verily The Fathers made faith the limits of the Church and the Scriptures the bounds limits of faith Colos 2.8 1. Cor. 4.6 Iohn 8.13 Not by succession Iren. l. 3. con heres c. 11. l. 4. c. 43. 44. Tertul. de prescript de pudicit Id verius quod prius Tertul. de virg â—â—land Con. Praxeam Tertul. de prescript Cypr. Ep. 55. De lapsis In tract de simplicit pontif in ep 74. Gregor Nazianz in orat habit ad laudem S. Athanas cont Arrian 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 haue not thought it any thing dishonoured when they tyed it to the obedience of her Spouse for they bounded it by faith and faith by the Scriptures And it would haue beene on the contrarie a verie strange doctrine vnto them that it shoulde haue spoken or heard any other language then her owne seeing it is said vnto her by the Apostle See that none spoile you through Philosophie or vaine deceitfulnesse according to the traditions of men Againe Learne of vs not to be wise aboue that which is written And in vs saith the Apostle that is to say by our example And by her Spouse himselfe If you abide in my worde you shall be truly my disciples Irenaeus saith The Gospel is the pillar and foundation of the Church It behoueth it to flie from all those which flie from and forsake the principal succession and cleaue vnto theÌ„ that keepe the doctrine of the Apostles Tertul. The Church is knowne to be apostolical not by nuber not by succession of Bishops but by the consanguinitie of doctrine And this doctrine again In this saith he in that the most ancientis most true that is most ancient which was from the beginning and that which is from the beginning is that which is froÌ„ the Apostles from the Apostles saith he who left the Scriptures for vs vpon whom are come the last ages the Scriptures by which the truth is defended and not by tradition or custome For how saith he could a man be able to speake of the things of faith but by the writings of faith Saint Cyprian Those are the Church saith he which dwell in the house of God But how Verily saith he who so is separated diuided
from the Gospel the same is not ioyned to the Church for this is all one saith he after the maner whereby Antichrist was brought in vnder the name of Christ by counterfetting things likely thereby subtilly to frustrate the truth where as it had behooued him to haue returned to the originall of truth haue hasted back to the spring-head to see at what place the pipes conueying the water vnto vs were broken by this meanes to haue lent his eare vnto the doctrine of the heauenly Master For saith Nazianzene vnto the Arrians The church is not defined by multitude if they haue the people we haue the faith if they haue the golde and siluer we haue the true doctrine succession must be valued by pietie and not by Sea or seate Who so retaineth the same doctrine of faith hee possesseth the same Sea as he that retaineth the contrarie in the same Sea is to be helde as an enemy Because saith Saint Chrysostome The Church consisteth not in walles but in faith so that where faith is there the Church is where faith is not there the Church is not This is the true Ierusalem whose foundations are placed vpon the mountaines of the Scriptures As also saith he he goeth not out from the Church that goeth out from the bodie but rather he that forsaketh the spirit the foundation of the ecclesiasticall truth We then saith he are gone out from them in respect of the place but they froÌ„ vs in respect of faith we haue left with them the foundations of the walles but they haue left with vs the foundations of the Scriptures Saint Ambrose Christ alone is he whom no man ought to forsake or change away to whom it is by good right said Lord to whom shall we go thou hast the wordes of life It is then giuen vs in charge aboue all things to seeke out the faith of the Church in which if Christ dwell howe that then wee must make choise thereof namely for our habitation but if wee finde therein either an vnfaithfull people or an hereticall teacher that spoileth the dwelling such Synagogue is to be auoided And if to be briefe a Church forsake the faith it behooueth vs to forsake and abandon it c. And he yeeldeth a reason Christ saith he is the rocke Petra non Petrus S. Ambr. l. 1 de paenit c. 9. the foundation of the Church that is faith if thou be in the rocke thou art also in the church But to the end we may not take one rocke for another Know saith he that they which haue not Peters faith can neither haue Peters portion and inheritance Saint Ierome expounding the Creede He hath not said I beleeue in the holie catholike church but I beleeue the holie church The holie church is that which keepeth the faith of Christ in the integritie and soundnesse thereof It consisteth not of walles but vpon the veritie of doctrine VVhere faith is there is it also and there it was at such time as heretikes possessed all these churches In Psal 133. VVouldst thou enter into this church and that by the right way In Psal 5. It is the reading of the Scriptures Do thou O Lord so lay out and fit my way as that I may not fall or take offence in these Scriptures seeing that by them I desire to enter into thy church Yea saith he these Scriptures they are the kingdome of God himselfe In S. Mat c. 21. And when it is said that the Lord hath translated the kingdom of heauen from the Iewes vnto vs it is as much as to say that he hath taken the Scriptures from them to giue them vnto vs. In them saith Saint Augustine we finde Christ in them wee are to seeke and search for the Church in them and by them it is shewed vnto vs. Aug de vnit Eccles And let vs not once imagine that we haue and hold the church because we are in that wherein Ambrosius or Optatus haue beene before vs no nor yet because there are miracles wrought therein for euen our Lord himselfe woulde that his disciples should be confirmed by the Scriptures more then by any other meanes and of that nature are the titles precepts and foundations of our cause Cont. Petil. l. 3. c. 6. in Psalm 69. If then saith he there be any question either of Christ or of the church or of any thing whatsoeuer that belongeth either to life or faith cursed bee hee that goeth out of the Scriptures To the ende that thou maist not be deceiued and that no man may cause thee to take him for Christ that is not Christ that for the church which should not be the church hearken vnto the voice of the shepheard he hath shewed himselfe vnto thee he hath shewed thee the church In Ioh. ser 131 My sheepe heare my voyce c. The church is the house of God but it is not God wee beleeue the church but we beleeue not in the church It is the mother In Epist Ioh. tract 3. In Psal 103. Obpubilatur Epist 48. Sâ—rm 237. de Temp. ad Lucernam Ber. in conuer S. Paul ser 1. but the two testaments are her teates from them we must sucke the milke of all the mysteries of our saluation The Bishops may erre there haue beene of them authours both of schismes and heresies The church in like maner is sometimes eclipsed and marred with wet and tempestuous weather The surest course is to make the Scriptures our looking-glasse as also for vs to walke in the torch-light of the scriptures O Lord our good God said Saint Bernard such as seeme to holde the Primacie in the church Iâ— Cant. ser 76 are the formost most forward to persecute thee It is not inough for such as should be our guard and watchmen to giue ouer their care of protection and vigilancie except they further worke our spoile At the least saith he elsewhere let him abound in his sense vnderstanding that will Epist 77. but as for vs I could wish that they would let vs abound in the sense of the Scriptures In the meane time Durand appellat mensuram fidei in prefat Sentent Thomas regulam intel ectus in â— ad Tim. cap. 6 lect 1. Scot. mensur Theol. in l. 1. Sent. q. 1 Gerson regulaÌ„ fid de coÌ„munic sub vtraque against these Scriptures the law of the Church the measure of faith the rule and bridle of all maner of vnderstanding I speake according to the Schoolemen themselues Thomas Durand Scotus Gerson c. These miserable Doctors and teachers either of this world or of the Prince of this world enemies of the true light children of darknesse seeing they please themselues so greatly therein doe not cease to furnish vs with appeales being imployed euer and anon more in making of such then of any other bookes So that if we had nothing else against them but that we might iustly suspect
Alexandria All that the Lord hath done is not written but rather so much as the pen-men thought to be sufficient both for maners and doctrine of faith to the end that shining through a right faith manners and the truth we may come to the kingdom of Christ Now those pen-men of whom he speaketh were they not inspired of God Is it not his holy spirit himselfe Againe Lib. 5. in Leui. whether it were he or Origen vpon Leuiticus In the two Testaments we may finde out and discusse whatsoeuer matter concerning God from the same gather whatsoeuer knowledge of things in so much as that if any thing remaine not determined by these Scriptures there is not any third which we are to receiue and admit of for the authorising of such knowledge Cyrill Bishop of Ierusalem Beleeue me not Cyril Hierosolim Catec 4. if I shew it thee not by the Scriptures for the saluation of our faith is not bolted out by the meanes of any disputation but plainly demonstrated by them Thom. 1. part Sum. q. 1. art 3. Supra omne debitum creaturae Et q. 147 art 4 p. 3. in add q. 6 art 6. And what will they say more when as Thomas one of their side saith That the things that proceede of the onely will of God besides whatsoeuer is due vnto the creature cannot be made knowne vnto vs otherwise then in that they are deliuered vnto vs in the Scripture That the doctrine of faith and the Sacraments cannot bee but of Christ That the ordinances and statutes of the church are not of themselues of the necessitie of saluation When also expounding the place in controuersie at this day of the second to Timothie chapter the third he vseth these wordes That the Scriptures teach the truth In 2. ad Tim. c. 3. â— reproue falshood perswade vnto that which is good and draw backe from that which is euill Not saith he after any faint or feeble maner but to the perfecting of the worke of saluation yea saith he euen in the highest degree c. And Scotus after him That the holy scripture is sufficient for the Pilgrime that is to say for the Christian trauailing heere below to come to the end of his purposed voiage that is to say vnto saluation That this way is not doubtfull but most certaine that in the same likewise is founde sufficiently laid open whatsoeuer is to be beleeued hoped for or done And Cardinall Caietan vpon the place afore named To the making saith he of the man wise vnto eternall saluation and furnished with all those partes requisite for the making of the man of God perfect Admit will some say vnto vs that it is sufficient The scripture is cleare and plaine vnto saluation Lactan l. 5. c. 1. but yet notwithstanding obscure difficult ambiguous by consequent daungerous This is all that which can be said against a wicked maÌ„ making his will taking pleasure to set his heires togither by the eares through sutes in the law And what would they say then to the Gentiles to Celsus to Iulian to all the Philosophers who tooke occasion by reason of the facilitie and simplicitie of the same to account thereof as base and contemptible He that is the light of lights and together therewith all goodnes it selfe shall he delight himselfe in becomming obscure and darke vnto vs This light that lightneth euerie man that commeth into the world shall he be come downe here vpon earth to blind the world euen them whom he hath chosen and set apart from the world Shall not the essentiall almightie word of God haue power or knowledge or will to expresse and make plaine his meaning in his worde when as he is come from heauen vnto vs from the bosome of the father amongst men to expresse and manifest himselfe The holy Ghost sent downe from the father and the sonne to teach the Apostles the things concerning saluation and in them vs comming downe vpon them in tongues of fire to interpret himselfe in all maner of languages shall he be no better then barbarisme and darknesse shall he not be prouided of wordes cleare and plaine inough to make himselfe to be vnderstood in the Scriptures Verily we learne not this lesson in the Prophets if they be not able to auouch vnto vs in that they speake their own cause Thy word saith Dauid is a torch vnto my feete Psal 119. 19 12. that is to say a light causing our eies to see They that speake not according to this word saith Esai it is because they haue no light in them Neither yet of S. Peter Esai 8.2 Pet. 1.19 who in his iudgement hath thought it to be so far off from obscuritie as that he hath commaunded vs to hearken to the Propheticall worde as vnto a light that shineth in darknesse And what then shall be the brightnesse of the Gospel which is the light of this light the Sunne in respect of the lampe and declared vnto vs by the Sonne the brightnesse of the glorie of the father Afterward the Apostle saith that he hath spoken diuerse wayes to the Fathers and to the Prophets c. And to whom then shall he be obscure to whom shall he bee hidden except as Saint Paule saith vnto vs vnto them which perish 2. Cor. 44. to them whose vnderstaÌ„ding the God of this world hath blinded to the end that the light of the Gospel of the glorie of Christ might not shine vnto them Likewise the Fathers they speake not according to our aduersaries According to the fathers for when they aunswere the Pagans they go not about to excuse the simplicitie and clearnesse thereof by denying them but rather say they it behoued them to be such to the ende that that which was for the saluation of euerie particular partie might be vnderstoode of all Irenaeus saith Iren. cont hae res l. 2. c. 42 67. Iust in Tryph. Tertul. de resurrect All the Scripture both Propheticall and Euangelicall is manifest and without ambiguitie and may likewise be vnderstoode of all Iustine Let vs haue recourse vnto the Scripture that therein we may find where to be safe and sure Tertullian The heretikes shun the light of the Scripture So farre is it off that they should be able to shrowde themselues vnder the darknesse of the same Athanasius Athan. in Epi. ad Iouinian True faith in Christ is cleare by the Scriptures Let vs set saith he against the Arrians this candle vpon the Candlesticke and it is sufficient Saint Hillarie to the same purpose Hillar de vnit patris filâ—i The Lord hath set forth the faith of the Gospel in the greatest simplicitie that possibly can be and hath fitted his wordes for our capacitie so farre forth as our infirmitie is able to beare it Constantine the Emperour likewise in the same cause Constant in Concil Nicen. Socrat. l. 1. Chrysost in 2.
c. 4. l. 3 c 5. saith Saint Augustine hath beene gathered togither whatsoeuer was dispersed throughout the diuine Scriptures to the end that the memorie of the most dull and slow of conceipt might not be ouerlaboured And whereof Beda after him leaueth vs this lesson That we must beware that Secundum fidem fit Sacramenti diuini expositio That the exposition of the diuine mysteries be according to faith In such sort as that we haue two Canons but the one neuerthelesse an abridgement of the other the Canonicall Scripture and the Canon of faith that is the Creede that to stay our spirits so that they may not search for in substance any thing in faith Tertul. de praescript saith Tertullian anie where else then in the doctrines of faith This to direct them in the expounding of that that is of the Scriptures and doctrines of faith to the ende that they may not admit of any sense how plausible soeuer it might be which is gone be it neuer so little from the articles of faith For example 〈◊〉 wee haue to deale with an Arrian we shall say vnto him after the maner of Saint Augustine let vs pitch our selues without any shifting vpon the Canonicall Scriptures we haue no other titles whereby we may learne the right but them But if from these Scriptures he alledge vnto vs The father is greater then I c. we shall call to mind that it is also written I and the father are one and the Scripture cannot be contrarie To the ende then that the one and the other may proue true we shall distinguish referring the first vnto the humane nature and the other vnto his diuine that so we may not conclude against that which is said I beleeue in Iesus Christ for Cursed be hee that putteth his cōfidence in any thing but God c. And let vs further obserue here that as hath bin said there is no societie since that of the Apostles that can make that Canonicall Scripture which is not as in like maner there is not any that can make an article of the faith of that which of it selfe is not one This power saith the Cardinall Caietan himselfe did ende there and there is not any either succession or discent which can attribute it vnto it selfe or which can pretend the same What then How we are to receiue and intertaine the Fathers And shall the Fathers that haue so highly deserued of the Church that haue so much and so well trauelled in the Scriptures serue vs for no vse Yes but marke the place due vnto them and the which no other can bee attributed vnto them they could not be called any sooner It is for God in his word to giue vs his law he is our onely Lawgiuer to whom alone it appertaineth saith the Apostle to saue and to destroy Iames. 4.12 Expounders not lawgiuers The greatest honour that man can haue giuen him in the Church is to be an expounder To take vpon him to make any lawes therein of himselfe this is to coine money this is to incroch vpon the Prince he cannot doe it without committing of treason yea without the incurring of blasphemie Here therefore we admit of the Fathers as expounders of the law word and diuine Scriptures we receiue their interpretations with reuerence admiring their pietie doctrine and zeale but alwayes with this exception most reasonable That they be but expounders not law-giuers dispensers of the mysteries of godlinesse and not authours In whom we must consider what they haue said not in that they haue said it but in that they haue said it by the way of expounding of the Scripture not speaking of their owne heades but according to their capacitie of the sense and meaning thereof As for example we reason of purgatorie The question here is not to know if it be to be found in Origen Augustine or S. Gregorie this rule abideth alwayes firme That if there be one it must needes bee that God hath made it for there is not any Doctor that hath power abilitie to make it If it belong to vs to know it let God haue reuealed and disclosed it vnto vs for it is not to be learned at the gesse of any of the Fathers let vs then haue found it in the Church her treasurie the Scripture Now there will be some to shew vs some places out of it from which they would collect and gather it and accordingly they will that they should be vnderstood on this sort and we on the contrarie In this controuersie we shall reade ouer the Text verie carefully as also that which goeth before and that which followeth we shall examine it to see if it be faithfully translated we shall make comparison of the like places All this hitherto is nothing else but to call vpon the Spirit of God to be our aide so much the more to inlarge and open our spirits according to that which the Apostle saith vnto vs. 1. Cor. 14◠Let the spirits of the Prophets that is of such as haue the gift of interpretation be subiect to the Prophets We shall here consult with the olde Fathers we shall compare their expositions both with the Text and amongst themselues we shall marke if they haue vsed a good translation whether they handle the place by the way or of set purpose affirmatiuelie or doubtfully and where they differ as ordinarily it falleth out we shall weigh them both according to the age wherein they shal haue liued for it importeth infinitely and according to the testimonie that the Church shall haue giuen of their doctrine for they are not all of one weight And in the ende caeteris paribus We shall not despise the consent and agreement of many against a few But God forbid that we should receiue them for Law-giuers or yet for Authours of opinions in the Church either contrarie vnto or without the scriptures And as farre off must it be that we should make them correctors or iudges ouer that ballance which iudgeth them and wherin themselues will be weighed For this should be blasphemie against God treason against the Church and an iniurie to themselues We wholie yeeld vnto them in thus doing the honour which they haue giuen to their predecessours as whereby they haue set a law and giuen an example for their successors practised by them against those by these against themselues If they had done otherwise where had we beene long agoe Seeing there is not so much as one of them that hath not erred in some thing many of them in the points of faith and certaine of them so farre as that they haue fallen into heresie Verily wee had beene Chiliasts with Irenaeus Montanists with Tertullian Anabaptists with Saint Cyprian Arrians with Theophilus Pelagians with Faustus the originals of all errours yea euen of Arrianisme with Origen we should wound the bodie of Christ not being subiect to paine Zonar de Ori. in Constant S. Hie
ad Pammach Oceanum de Origen we should likewise speake doubtfullie of the Deitie of the holie Ghost with Saint Hillarie we should condemne children dying without Baptisme with Saint Augustine we should giue them the Eucharist with Saint Cyprian and the greatest part vntill the time of Charles the great euen vnto the mouthes of the dead as certaine Councels doe beare vs witnesse In a word we should haue made with lesse then nothing of the Church of Christ Augeas his Oxehouse Canus l. 7. de locis Theol. c. 3. Gen. Cent. 3. seq ad finem c. 4. VillavinceÌ„tius de ratione studiâ—â— Theolo l. 4 c. 6 obseru 1. 2. Baron annal tom 2. of Noes Arke a sinke of all superstitions and errours Which thing our greatest aduersaries themselues at this time not being able to dissemble doe say All the Saints such onely excepted as haue written the Canonicall bookes haue spoken by the Spirit of man and haue sometimes erred euen in the matters of faith both in worde and writing what profoundnesse of learning or innocencie of life soeuer that we can obserue and marke in them And they come so farre as to set downe their errors and that both by their names as also by their kinds concluding that the Scriptures are onely without error and exempted from lies As therefore there are rules for the expounding of the Scripture by the Scripture The Fathers must be admitted as expounders but not as law-giuers so there are also for the expounding of them by the Fathers the first whereof is alwayes this That they be receyued and read as expounders not as law-giuers and that they referre their expositions to the rule of faith and the articles thereof and not to make any new faith any new articles according to that which Saint Ierome saith vnto vs Hieron cont Iouinian August de Bono viduitat As oft as I expound not the Scriptures but speake freely of mine owne sense reprooue me who will And Saint Augustine The holie Scripture hath set vs a rule not to dare to knowe more then it behoueth My teaching of thee then may not be any other thing then to expound vnto thee the words of the Teacher that is of the Lord. Vincentius c. 2 22 41. And this is the same that Vincentius Lyrinensis saith vnto vs The Canon of the Scriptures saith he is perfect and superaboundantly sufficient in it selfe for all things Wee are not then to make any addition of the Fathers to make by them any supplie vnto the doctrine of the Scriptures but rather saith he seeing that they may bee interpreted in diuerse senses it is meete to ioine therewithall the authoritie of the Ecclesiasticall vnderstanding Not to adde vnto or alter any thing that is written but onely to make for the vnderstanding of it For saith he elswhere It is written Depositum serua That which hath beene committed of trust vnto thee not what thou shalt haue inuented That which thou hast receiued not what thou hast found out wherein thou must not be an authour but whereof thou art a gardiant not an ordiner but a disciple not a guide but a follower What thou hast receiued in golde redeliuer the same in golde c. And in the person of Timothie this is spoken vnto all Teachers it is spoken to the whole Church c. And what we say of one of the Fathers we take it as spoken of all togither for although all the men of the world could bee assembled and called togither and that euerie one of them were worth an Augustine they could not make or cause to be made one article of faith to binde the faith of a Christian to beleeue anie other thing necessarie vnto saluation then that which is in the holy Scripture Gaâ—â— following that which Saint Paule saith Though I my selfe or an Angel from heauen should preach vnto you any other thing then that which wee haue alreadie preached vnto you let him be accursed And a little after he setteth downe the reason For I haue not receiued or learned it of any man but by the reuelation of Iesus Christ c. And this hath beene renued by all the olde Fathers though but ill fauouredly kept by them which were their successours and whereupon notwithstanding our maister Gerson and Cardinall Caietan after him haue framed this conclusion That the Church of this time cannot any more neither hath bin able besides that which the Primitiue Church could to canonize any booke establish any article of faith c. The second is That we discerne in the workes of the Fathers the true and legitimate bookes from the faigned ones not to attribute them vnto them and by consequent sucke out of them an other mans errors in stead of their sound opinions not to receiue any doctrine for old when as the same shall be either new or else verie sparingly commended vnto vs of the ancients For it cannot be denied but that there are many such and those easily found out either by the stile being otherwise in one age then it is in another yea differing in some one time of some one father from that of another or by some apparance of contrarietie and that either in doctrine or exposition a thing hardly befalling any one authour or by the alledging of Authours which are notoriously knowne not to haue liued till after them or by the vsing of some tearmes and speeches not as yet practised in the Church in their time c. Of all which sorts the malice of men hath furnished vs with sufficient store of examples For the stile of the Epistles attributed to the first Bishops of Rome is meerely barbarous and Gottish in the times of the greatest flourishing of the Latine tongue and when there could not bee found in all Italie nor in all the Romane Empire either learned or idiot that could speake this language The stile of Denys the pretended Areoopagite is nothing like to Saint Pauls containing nothing of Apostolicall note or marke nothing of the spoiling of Ceremonies so oft repeated by the Apostle The treatise of Sina and Sion against the Iewes c. nothing of that vigor which was in Saint Cyprian his other writings against the very same but farre lesse of his elegancie zeale and doctrine The pretended Canons also of the Apostles how should they proceed from them when they forbid that which the others approue and command that which they do openly disproue and disallow And therefore by so much the more daungerous and poisonfull for hauing purloined the name of so soueraigne a drug And in such sort we are likewise to say of Saint Clement his reuises and Saint Peter his peregrination Hieronym in Apolog. cont Ruff in Epiph. haeres 27. which Saint Ierome and Epiphanius do witnesse vnto vs wittingly to hold and take part with the heresie of Eunomius and Ebion the most pernicious ones that haue been in the Church
is swaruing and degenerating from the other wee must first consider after what manner the holy Supper was instituted that holy Supper which is the sacrament of the new Testament and succeeded the feast of the Passeouer which was the Sacrament of the olde that holy supper which is the true commemoration and memoriall of the sacrifice of the lambe without spot or blemish slaine for our sinnes the figure and representation whereof had before beene liuely set out in the Paschall lambe For we do altogether agree in this all the sort of vs that as the law was ordained to leade vs to grace Moses and the Prophets to bring vs to Christ euen so all the propitiatorie sacrifices of the law were to fit and to prepare vs for the laying holde vppon that true and onely propitiatorie the very lambe which taketh vpon him the sinnes of the worlde And all the sacrifices of thankesgiuing likewise which were offered for the acknowledgement of temporall benefites serued to stirre vs vp to the consideration of this great and vnspeakeable spirituall benefite which it pleased God according to the riches of his mercie to manifest and lay open in his Sonne And therefore as we must come to the knowledge of the Masse by the holy Supper so to that of the holy Supper by the Passeouer the holy Supper hauing succeeded the Passeouer by the institution of our Lord Iesus Christ and the Masse in the Church of Rome hauing taken vp the place of the holy supper through the corruption which hath beene brought in by the See and gouernment of Antichrist Behold therefore the institution of the Passeouer in Exodus Pharao perseuering in his rebelliousnes Exod. 1◠That the holy Supper came in place of the Passeouer God declared vnto Moses that he would roote out all the first borne of Egypt yet neuerthelesse to the end he might put some difference betwixt the vessels of his wrath and those of his mercie he would spare the first borne of Israell spare them I say not because of any their merites but for his owne compassions sake through the fauour purchased by the lambe slaine for sinne from the foundation of the world Wherefore hee ordained that in euerie familie betwixt two euens a lambe without spot for a type and figure of the true and verie lambe should bee killed and eaten that with the bloode thereof the postes of the houses of his people should be sprinckled to the end that the destroying Angell might passe ouer as an euident warning and admonition that whereas this blood was not sprinkled what familie or person soeuer it might be there was nothing but matter for his wrathfull anger to worke and feede vpon that moreouer this killing of this lambe should bee renewed euery yeare and that for euer to teach and instruct the ages to come as well in the memorie of the benefites alreadie receiued as in the expectation and faithfull looking for of greater that were to come and to be receiued Now in this institution wee haue both a Sacrament and a sacrifice to consider and thinke vpon In the Passeouer is a Sacrament and a sacrifice The Sacrament giuen of God vnto his people for a seale and assurance of his promise and of the fulfilling of the same for to this end are the Sacraments giuen of God vnto his people when he saith And this blood shal be for a signe vnto you in your houses that when I shall see it I will passe-ouer and that there shall not be any deadly stroke amongst you when I shall smite Egypt A sacrifice offred vp to God by his people for as properly are sacrifices offered vp to God by the people as Sacramentes come from God are giuen to the people as is witnessed when he saith And this day shall be for a memoriall vnto you and you shall keepe holy this feast in your generations in as much as God smote Egipt and passed notwithstanding ouer our houses c. Such a Sacrament notwithstanding as leadeth vs from this lambe vnto another lambe from this blood vnto an other bloode and from this temporall effectualnesse vnto a spirituall in as much as it is chosen without spotte it is for a signe of our Redeemer his innocencie and in that it is slaine it serueth vs for a signe of his death and passion in that it is eaten it is a signe to vs of that life and nourishment which wee draw from his death and of our communicating of his flesh and of his bloode as being bone of his bones flesh of his flesh c. And a Sacrifice also which besides that it is truely and verily one of the number of those which were of praise and thankesgiuing ceaseth not neuerthelesse any manner of way to hold the place of a propitiatorie seeing that this lambe offered by the father of the familie doth prefigure vnto vs the lambe which the heauenly father did sacrifice vpon the tree of the crosse for the saluation of such as were of his houshould through faith and our Propitiation in his bloode as it is expounded by S. Iohn the fore-runner Ioh. 1.19 Behold the lambe which taketh away the sinnes of the worlde And by the Euangelist in better forme referring and applying that to the substance and truth which was ordained and decreed of the type and figure To the end saith he that the Scripture might be fulfilled There shall not one of his bones be broken Now our Lord the true and verie lambe The same in the holy Supper to what end which came to fulfill the law and not to destroy it kept the feast of the typicall or figuratiue lambe with his disciples both according to this institution as also according to all the circumstances thereof Hee kept it I say the fourteenth day of the moneth beginning at the euening according to the order of the Hebrewes the first day of vnleauened bread betwixt two euens that is to say betwixt the euening Sacrifice and the Sunne-set Therein hee likewise obserued the accustomed washing excepted onely that hee therewithall endeuoured to draw men euermore from the naked ceremony 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to the doctrine contained therin there he taught vs humilitie washing the feet of his disciples whose dutie it was without all doubt to haue washed his Thereat after Supper he distributed and gaue the bread and the cup from hand to hand vnto his Apostles as he was wont to do vpon that day among the Iewes in a certaine kind of collation which they call Aphicomin of the greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 otherwise Kinnuah but in steed of the words which euery housholder did vtter in this distribution which intimated no other thing to those that stood by then the miseries they sustained in Egypt and Gods mercy which had deliuered them from the same our Lord in this action as oftentimes elsewhere raiseth their spirites from the type to the truth from the shadowe to the
Masse then the place is ill applyed to that purpose which if it be so then let them refraine to make any such collection thereof hereafter if not yet how are they able to proue from thence their Masse as that which he reserued as they say further to be laid open and deliuered not to bee one of those thinges which are not necessarie and how from thence will they aunswere such as say that it is not of the nature of the Lordes supper the doctrine whereof hee had there deliuered them But wee will yet make it more cleare that Saint Paule did not deferre or put off any doctrine necessarie vnto saluation as being of the substance thereof vnto his comming but onely certaine circumstances 1. Cor. 1. such as were for comelinesse rather then for necessitie I make knowne vnto you saith hee in the same Epistle the Gospell which I haue preached vnto you which you haue receyued wherein you abide and by which you are saued Wherefore the things which he setteth not downe in this Epistle are not of that nature and qualitie But if the Masse be necessarie vnto eternall saluation it is not of the number of those that are reserued the place therefore is altogether misalleadged Or if it must needs haue a roome amongst other things meant in that place then it wil follow that it is no necessary thing contrary to that they hold maintaine S. Augustine epist l. â—8 c. 6. Neither doth it make any more for them which they alleadge out of S. Augustine That it appeareth by this place that all those ordinances which are obserued in the church are ordained of the Apostles For first it is manifest that hee speaketh of the circumstances of the holy supper not of the substance by the answeres which he maketh vnto Ianuarius his questions which are whether it must be celebtated vpon such such dayes at such or such an houre before or after meate c. Now from hence would they proue matter of speciall waight and substance but not any thing of circumstance a doctrine of a propitiatory sacrifice not the order maner of celebrating of it Afterward for the circumstance they had to proue that the order wherof S. Augustine speaketh is in euerie point the same with theirs that is to say that the ceremonie of the Masse was the same in his time that it is now seeing it is our purpose hereafter to shew that the holy Supper was then celebrated sincerely and that the Masse was altogether vnknowne both for his name and likewise for his effectes But there is yet more behind for in this same Epistle after that S. Augustine hath squared out and established the holy supper of our Lord according to the holy scriptures in all the pointes thereof concerning faith in these words Sicuti communicatio corporis et sanguinis Christi c. How the communicating of the bodie bloud of our Lord and if any other thing be recommended vnto vs in the scriptures Againe If the authoritie of sacred writ doe inioyne vs we must not doubt but that we are to doe whatsoeuer we reade therein to be done c. he commeth in expresse tearmes vnto the circumstances of the same the day the houre fasting or not c. things whereof the scripture speaketh not and as concerning our cariage wherein he wisheth vs to behaue our selues after the most receiued custome of the Church because there is some likelihood that such obseruation proceedeth either from the Apostles or from the great Councels or els according as it is there receiued where one dwelleth as S. Ambrose counselled his mother It being vnreasonable saith he to trouble mens consciences about such obseruations either through too obstinately contending for them or through any superstitious kind of fearefulnesse And yet notwithstanding to shew how we ought to preferre the scripture before any manner of tradition That the Masse hath no grouÌ„d from the practise of the Apostles Act. c. 23. â—â— If our Lord saith S. Augustine did ordaine that we should receiue the Supper after other meates I belieue that none of the Apostles would haue taken vpon them to haue altered or changed the same c. Howsoeuer it be say they the Apostles haue said Masse And that this is true you haue in the Actes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say that as the Prophets and Teachers there named ministred vnto the Lord and fasted the holy Ghost said vnto them separate vnto me Barnabas and Saule c. The question then dependeth vpon the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 from whence commeth the word Lithurgie We say that it signifieth to doe ones dutie and they will needs haue it to signifie to say the Masse 2. Cor. 9.12 Rom. 15.27 Philip. 4.18 S. Paul in many places calleth the bestowing of almes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Lithurgie The ordinarie Glosse The charitable laying out of our goods vpon our brethren Oecumenius The Apostle hath not said 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to make common worldly things but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say saith the ordinary Glosse to administer Because saith Oecumenius that hereby he concludeth the Romaines to be publike Officers for the paying of tribute vnto the Saints as duely diligently and iustly as vnto kings For which cause S. Paule also calleth Epaphroditus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Philip. 3. the minister of or one ministring vnto him in his necesties And for this cause likewise Suidas a famous Grammarian saith that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a Lithurgie is 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a publike office or charge as 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a freeing and setting of a man at libertie either from charge in diuine or prophane matters But not to go out of the place in the Actes Oecumenius saith What meaneth this word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 truely the same that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Oecumenius in Act. cap. 13. as they preached And so Chrysostome The old interpreter Ministrantibus as they were administring or executing their office and charge The Syriacke and Arabian as they were at prayers because he there speaketh iointly of fasting Nicholaus de Lyra As they serued God euery one according to his degree fasting to the end that their spirits might be so much the more raised lift vp to heauenly and diuine things Caietanus He speaketh nothing of what kind their ministerie was but in as much as hee had spoken before of Prophets Teachers he wold insinuate vnto vs that he serued God in teaching and prophesying that is to say in expounding the scripture And in like manner the rest Amongst all which Expositors there is not so much as one to be found which did euer dreame of finding the Masse in that place vntill our yesterdaies sophisters sprung vp and by the same argument reason would proue that the Angels said Masse seeing that the Apostle to the Hebrews calleth them 〈◊〉 〈◊〉
〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 spirits which serue God his children Heb. 1. as his officers c. But let vs further grant vnto them that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 in this place doth signifie how that they celebrated the holy Sacrament what can they gather from thence if so be that they haue not first proued that the supper is the Masse yea further let it be granted theÌ„ that it doth signifie to sacrifice what other thing wil this proue to be Epiphan haeres 79. against the Collyridians theÌ„ as Epiphanius saith that they sacrificed the Gospell throughout the whole world speaking especially by name of Paule Barnabas and others mentioned in that place According as S. Paule likewise calleth it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to sacrifice the Gospell 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Rom. 15.16 And yet in the meane time they doe nothing but play vpon the ignorance of the world which with shamelesse faces they go about to make belieue that the Masse is found in such writers as in deede neuer thought of it translating out of the old writers these wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 into this sence namely to say Masses to celebrate Masses c. whereas in deed they signifie no other thing then to preach to assemble to celebrate the supper to administer c. I am ashamed to refute the inuention of one of this time Genebr in the Lithurgie of Denis which hath perswaded himselfe that the Apostles did sing their first Masse vpon the day of Pentecost and that he could find it in the old Testament seeing himselfe put out of the new And his reason is most excellent for so it pleaseth them to sport themselues with the scriptures It must needes be saith he that this was the day of the comming downe of the holy Ghost vpon the Apostles following that which our Sauiour Christ said in S. Iohn The words that I tel you are spirit life Act. 2.42 There is some question moued about that place in the Acts where it is said That they did perseuere in the doctrine of the Apostles in communicating in breaking of bread and prayers from whence he deriueth the whole matter at one iumpe namely that this day S. Iames began to say Masse And his proofe is that in the old Testament God had ordained that on the day of Pentecost there should be offred vp vnto him a new cake for an oblation which is called in Leuiticus Minha Hadascha In Deut. saith he Missath Nidbath Leuit. 23.16 Minha Hadascha Deuter. 16.10 Missath Nidbath Of this word therefore he will make the Masse to take his original as ordained instituted in this place by way of prophecie and fulfilled and accomplished on the day of Pentecost by Saint Iames. Vnto this he ioyneth a graue and weightie coniecture For saith he before it was onely said that they perseuered in praier and not in the communion and breaking of bread c. In stead that he should haue considered that this word perseuere cannot properly be referred to any thing which is but in beginning to be done and yet how in that place it is equally and indifferently affirmed both of the communion and breaking of bread as also of their praiers But let vs come to the foundation thereof In the place which he alleadgeth these words are contained Missath nidbath iadecha Thou shalt keepe saith he a solemne feast of weekes vnto the Lord thy God in bringing the free will offrings of thy hand The Greeke saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 according to thy power Which thou shalt offer according as the Lord thy God hath blessed thee Who seeth not that this ordinance extendeth it selfe vnto all and euery one of the people to offer their first fruits vnto the Lord according to that blessing which hath been receiued And who is it that hath any smattering in the Hebrew which knoweth not that Nibdath is to be vnderstood to signifie a thing which is freely willingly giuen by euery one according as he is touched in his conscience by the due consideration of his power abilitie as for example is to bee seene in that contribution which was made for the building of the Tabernacle in which place this word is ordinarily vsed And what is there then in common betwixt the Masse the offering of one onely priest and a contribution rising from euerie particular man amongst the people betwixt his host and the first fruits betwixt the Son of God whom they make men belieue to be there offred vp these new fruits But if he thinke to strengthen his cause make it good only by reason of the name how coÌ„meth it to passe then that so many expositors both old new yea and diuers who cannot please themselues but by running much into allegories haue not once so much as pointed at the Masse As Origen Origen in homil 13. in Leuit. S. Hieronim in Aggeum notwithstanding that he translated the institutioÌ„ of the shew-bread in this place vnto the holy Supper S. Ierome although he expound this feast very particularly citing expounding this same place vpon Haggee But much more how commeth it to passe that this word once indowed by S. Iames if we belieue this inuentioÌ„ with this sence signification hath not still retained it and passed it along from church to church as it befell vnto many Christians first broached and springing vp in Antioch How lyeth it buried foure hundred yeares after in deep and deadly silence not any old either Grecian or Latinist so much as once renewing the memory of the same And what should be the happy influence of this time that should reuiue set it vp againe Why was it not preserued amongst the Orientall Lithurgies which they beare vs in hand to bee of so high a price and valewe aswell as many other Hebrew wordes namely Amen Hosanna Hallelu-iah Sabaoth Pascha and others At the least why was it not retained in that Lithurgie of Ierusalem in the Syriacke tongue if it were vsed vttered in this sence out of the mouth of so great and famous an Apostle vpon so solemne a feast day in so honourable and reuerend an action and that but once Againe I cannot perceiue that any other man hath gone about to seeke or search for that either in that place of the Acts Gloss ordinaria in Leuit. Deut. or in that other of Deu. or Leui. which this fellow there findeth The Glosse saith A new sacrifice because it is made with new fruits not with corn as at easter but with breads therfore he addeth the breads of the first fruits c. And again A free will offring because that God loueth those which giue cheerfully those which adde more more vnto their good wâ—rks In azymis sinceritatis veritatis that is to say in the vnleuened bread of sinceritie and veritie And as for the place of the Acts They perseuered saith S. Luke
Nestorius euen hee the verie man by whome they woulde beare vs in hande that this Lithurgie of Saint Iames was first brought to light Againe it would as little haue beene omitted in the first councell of Constantinople against the Macedonians calling in question the deitie of the holie Ghost seeing that it calleth him Consubstantiall with the Father And so in the first Nicene Councell at such time as they sought to confute Arrius to establish the word Homousion 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and to declare the Sonne to be Coeternall and Consubstantiall with the Father And in manie other councels following as that of Sardis of Rimini c. where it should haue decided the difference betwixt 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 whether the Sonne should be held to be of the same or of the like substance seeing that in this Lithurgie these wordes are verie ordinarie both concerning the Sonne and the holie Ghost and so might haue ended all the strifes and preuented without anie more to doe so manifold tragicall accidentes as fell out in Christendome Let vs ioyn vnto the former Saint Ciprian one of the most auncient Fathers and writers as one that felt himselfe sufficientlie confirmed in the lawfulnes of mingling of water with wine in the holie Supper in the place where he hath recourse vnto Allegories And so likewise Saint Ierome who had not got a small aduantage against Vigilantius about the ceremonies for which he did contend and striue with him For who can belieue that he which had read all manner of writinges extant and which dwelled in Ierusalem where they would that this Masse should be borne and where by consequent it should find most carefull tender custodie for the preseruing of the same should not so much as haue knowne it As in like manner it is most certaine that these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 neuer vsed in the Primitiue Church before the Councels of Nice and Ephesus were not onelie receyued in the Church where they were brought to light aswel as the substance and doctrine but also grounded in expresse and plaine sort vpon the worde of God and manie others of the like nature which may serue notoriously to proue vnto vs that the deuise of this Lithurgie was not hatched till after these Councels for besides that our aduersaries know well inough how to alledge for the authoritie of the Church that the worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is of the ordinance of the Councell of Nice and not of the Scriptures nor of the Apostles It is euident that before this time it was not read in anie author that can bee defended and auouched Some there are which alleadge one Prochorus a pretended Disciple of our Lord but hee himselfe which hath caused it to be imprinted hath by the same reason made it to be suspected for false counterfeyte and the stile or manner of writing in his own iudgement carrieth no resemblance of an Apostolike spirite As also Iustin Martyr likewise about the year 150. Iustinus tom 3. in a book intituled The exposition of the Creed of the right confession or of the Trinitie consubstantial 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 But besides that this booke is not named by Photius Honorius S. Ierome Eusebius or anie others amongst the workes of Iustine as also for that it is knowne not to aunswere or bee like vnto his stile It is to bee noted that this worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is not mentioned so much as in anie one place of this Treatise and therefore may bee thought out of all doubt that some man hath slipt it into the title for the plainer declaring of the meaning of these wordes 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the right confession c. And for these reasons it is doubted of euen by Perion himself You haue afterward in the same Lithurgie a 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is sung and it signifieth asmuch as thrise holie or most holie it consisteth vpon these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Thou O holie God O Holie Mightie O Holie immortall haue pittie vpon vs. But how did this rise Behold and see how Pope Felix the third writing vnto the Emperour Zenon layeth downe the originall and first beginning of the singing thereof in the Church as namelie that the Cittie of Constantinople being sore shaken with continuall earthquakes and the people crying 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 shew mercie Lord a little child in the sight of the people and of the Patriarke Proclus was rauished and carried vp into heauen for the space of an houre where he learned this Hymne and comming downe againe taught the same vnto the people who singing the same the earthquake ceased And hereupon it came that this was receyued of the Church into the beadroule of holy Hymnes and ratified by the Councell of Calcedon For this Felix the third liued aboute the yeare 480. the Patriarke Proclus about the yeare 460. and this is that Proclus whome they obtrude vnto vs for a speciall witnes concerning this Lithurgie And can it possiblie come to passe that this Hymne falling out vpon this miracle coulde not be receyued into the Church til neare fiue hundred years after our Lord and yet notwithstanding to be found placed that in the same place that it is vsually set in in others in this Lithurgie But let vs go forward There was publike prayers made for them which were in the Monasteries At this time nor yet for three hundred years after were there anie Monkes in Syria that is to say in the countrie where Ierusalem is scituate much lesse were they then in Monasteries S. Hieronim in vita Hilar. S. Ierome a witnes of that assemby in the place aboue mentioned they did run sayeth hee with emulation from Syria and Egypt to Hilario in such sort as that manie belieued in Christ and became Monks for at that time as yet there were no Monasteries in Palestina neyther yet did anie know in Syria what they meant there was Hillario the first founder and ordayner of this kind of life and conuersation he prayed to God that he would giue vs to find grace with the Apostles Martyrs and Confessors But where is read the name Confessors Bellarminde missa lib. 2. cap. 20. but of a long time after And for their better instruction I wold haue them yet at the least to belieue Bellarmin who would proue the antiquitie of the Romaine Canon because it is not mentioned in that place In asmuch sayeth he as the name of Confessors was not admitted into the prayers of the church til after long time euen a little before Charles the great He bringeth in Temples Altars burning of incense and making of censors In a time wherein euerie man knoweth that no man speaketh of anie thing but persecution and priuate prayers in houses and caues and who knoweth not how manie ages were expired and spent before euer it grew to
downe of him is in the historie of his life Plat. in Telesph That in the Apostles time all thinges were done nakedly plainely and simply in the action of this misterie c. To Telesphorus or according to others to Symmachus liuing a long time after the song of the Angels to bee sung before the holy supper that is to say Gloria in excelsis c. But how many thinges are there in the Masse and those of the most substantiall pointes thereof which haue their seuerall distances and distinctions of the time of their first being and entrance as the same is said at this day And it shall be further noted here by the way that the Sanctus and the Gloria are in the Lithurgies attributed vnto the Apostles and disciples and before by vs confuted as nothing else but the counterfeites of antiquitie To Marke 1. in the end the song of the Creede in that manner that it was drawne agreed vpon in the first Nicene Councell about the yeare three hundred thirtie fiue or according to some to Iulius the first to bee sung by and by after the Gospell by the Cleargie and the people D. l. ◠vasa c. vt Calix de conseer And as for the circumstances Zepherine ordained that the wine should be put in glasse vessels but Vrbanus the first that it should bee put into vessels of mettall Siluester the first that the priestes should not weare any silke nor coloured cloth but onely linnen but not a worde all this while of the pompe of Rome For I pray you what likenesse is there betwixt all that which wee haue here said and that which may be said of that which is vsed at this day whereof all the Authors going before vntill this time how many soeuer haue written in Latine haue not seemed to bee acquainted so much as with the name That the name of the Masse was vnknowne at this time For where as some would make vs belieue that the Masse was written of at this time I do here once again giue you to vnderstand for all that that this is a manifest fraude and tricke of deceipt and that it is found in the Greeke authours translated in these latter ages into Latine onely by the imagination of the translators who were disposed to finde it where it neuer came Ignatius in an epistle to the Church of Smyrna Thus it is founde in Saint Ignatius in Saint Denis in the Tripartite historie c. in such places as where these Authours haue written 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say to administer the Supper to say seruice to preach and to call the Church together c. they haue not beene ashamed to translate to doe say sing and celebrate the Masse Dionis lib. 3. Hier. Hist trip lib. 3. cap. 11. lib. 4 cap. 13. lib. 7 cap. 31. lib. 9 cap. 9. c. That the Decretall epistles are ridiculous And from the fountaine of a like good conscience are sprung those glorious Decretall epistles of Zepherinus Calixtus the first Pontianus Sother and such like wherein indeede the same name of Masse is read but to the iust making of those to blush who counterfeited them For who will euer belieue that at such time as there was a Tertullian a Ciprian which did write so eloquently exactly and learnedly of the deepest and waightiest pointes of our faith and that in Afrike where the Latine tongue was not so pure and neat the Bishops of Rome in the midst of the palace of the world should euer busie their heades to make and write lawes of such childish and fond things and that in such childish fond and barbarous manner Persecutiones patienter portandae sunt Praesentē fraternam syllabam exposuimus Modernis temporibus Christianitatem suscepistis Habent potestatem ordinare regulariter and these goodly words Intronizare praetextatus modus charitatiue conuenire I appeale vnto their owne consciences if these be eyther Latine wordes or phrases Is it possible that they should bee hatcht or euer heard of before the ouerrunning made by the Gothes And againe what ancient old writer did euer make mention of these Epistles Eusebius Ierome Damascene or others who neuer forgot any one of the writings and workes of those men which yet were not any whit so earnestly recommended vnto them And who is hee furthermore but and if he bring his eyes with him will say and well perceiue that some craftie forger hath framed these lies for the aduancing of their See and iurisdiction As likewise the most and best learned do hold that they were all made after the time of Syricius that is neere fiue hundred yeares after our Sauiour Christ And then from what spirit can they come but from the father of lies Thus we haue coasted along till we are ariued at the great and famous Councell of Nice where were come together about the yeare 328. from all the partes of Christendome 318. Bishops That the Masse was vnknowne at the time when the Councell of Nice was holden all of them vtterly without any knowledge of the Masse vsed at this day eyther by name or deede for any thing they could gather out of any antiquities yea or out of the Romaine Church it selfe Neither hauing any Canon inuocation of Saints or any such other things as are now become the principall partes of the same and yet the Masse the most formall part of seruice that the Church of Rome hath the Canon the soule and life of the Masse without the which a man cannot possibly seeme to them to bee a Christian and without the which it could not keepe the name it hath yea whereof if there be but the least word left out it becommeth all and altogether vnprofitable and vnperfect But well we haue found the administration of the holy Supper of the Lord celebrated with publique praiers singing of Psalmes of all the people reading of the scriptures and the interpreting of the same blessing of the sacraments according to the Lord his institution and the distributing of the same simply in their whole and sole nature vnto all the people and all this in a knowne tongue which euerie one present vnderstoode and aunswered accordingly from time to time Amen without any superstitious affecting of garments curiositie in vessels or other vaine ceremonies And all this vnder the name of Coetus Dominicus 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Caena Dominica Epulum Dominicum or Dominicum simply and by it selfe that is to say of the assemblie congregation holy supper or banquet of the Lord. Wherefore let the readers iudge both of the one and the other as namely which of them approcheth and commeth neerest vnto the true antiquitie the Church of Rome or the reformed Church CHAP. IIII. What manner of seruice was vsed in the Church vnto the time of S. Gregorie or thereabout and namely what manner of thing that was that is called the Masse of those that are
the Pastor hereupon couetousnes and other abuses companions of the same was first bred and brought into the Church to the infecting of the Ministers of the same S. Ierome sayeth Clerici de altari viuunt altari seruientes altaris oblatione sustentantur c. The Cleargie liue of the Altar those which serue at the Altar are fed and maintained of the oblations of the Altar c. And as Walafridus Berno and others haue told vs that the Offertorie came to bee in the Diuine seruice by reason of such a custome practised amongst the Iewes so indeed wee finde manie of the steppes threof by obseruing and marking of the same For the bookes of the Hebrewes doe teach vs that there are seauen thinges to bee obserued in the oblations and offringes of the first fruits The first that the chiefe and gouernours of the house did bring them themselues vnto the Church porch and hauing them vpon their shoulders did euerie of them say these wordes of Deuteronomye ch 26. verese 3. vnto the Priest I giue you to vnderstand this day before God c. that I am come into the land which hee had promised vnto our Fathers c. The second that the Priest receiued the basket of euery one from his owne hand and put it before the Altar The third that this excellent place of Deuteronomie where this thankefulnes is ordained with such a liuelie representation of the miseries of the people and of the mercifulnes of the Lord should bee read vnto them all along Of the eleuation Exod. 29.24 27. Leuit. 23.11 c. The fourth that to the offring of the first fruites there was ordinarily ioyned the Sacrifice of thankesgiuing The fift that there was an ordinarie singing of Psalmes without which say they there did not passe anie Sacrifice The sixt that the offring of those first fruits was lifted vp on high by the Priest which wee read commaunded in verie manie places of the Scripture and whereof we will speake hereafter in place conuenient they adde thereto the seuenth that they which offred were inioyned to passe the night in the Citie to shew that they came not thether eyther for fashion sake or in hast but for to render thankes vnto the Lord vpon good deliberation Here now beginneth the seruice of the faithfull Generall prayer The Letanie with a generall prayer for the whole world for the estate of the Church for publike and particular necessities which the Grecians call 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to saye supplication 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say prayers for peace because that therein they vsed to pray vnto God for the peace and prosperitie of euerie particular person 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is an vniuersall Collect because it contained an abridgement of all prayers wherof it may seeme that there abide some notes and markes in the Prosne so called because that euerie one did fall downe flat vpon his face the Minister of the Church for to say prayers and the people for the better ioyning of themselues in deuotion with him and thereupon it is as yet called prayers in some places the forme thereof continued as we haue seene it since the time of the Primitiue Church is to bee found and read in the writers of that time S. Ambrose Oratio praemittitur prayer for the people for kinges and all others goeth before c. S. Ambrose cont relat Sym mach Epist 29. l. 4. de Sacr. cap. 4. in 1. ad Tim. cap. 2. S. Ambrose de vocatione gentium August Ep. 119. ad Ianuar. serm de temp 237. Ep. 59. ad Paulin q. 5. Epist 106. de bon perseu cap. 22. haeres 88. Chrysost hom 79. ad Pope Antioch 72. in Matth. The Lithurgie attributed vnto S. Basill Chrysost in Epist 2. ad Cor. hom 18. The blessing of the Sacraments and this rule is deliuered and giuen vnto vs and our Ministers by the Maister of the Gentiles c. that is by S. Paule Insomuch sayeth he as that it became a rule and patterne obserued and followed in all the Churches it became a rule obserued in all the Churches to pray not onelie for the Saintes and regenerate in Christ but also for the Infidels and enemies of his Crosse for the Idolaters persecutors Iewes Heretikes and Schismatikes S. Augustine after the lessons and sermon addeth Aut cum Antistites clara voce deprecantur that is when the Pastors doe pray with aloude voice Againe After the sermon those which are catechised haue leaue to depart the faithfull stay behinde then they shall come to the place of prayer c. And for the form maner for all men for kings for them which are in authoritie c. for those that are catechised for the vnbeleeuers and for the infidels Chrysostome Wee pray for the whole world for the Church spread and dispersed euerie where for the vnitie of the same for them which gouerne it and are the chiefe in the same c. Againe for the possessed for the pentients for sinners for the afflicted and for our selues S. Basill for the uire and weather for the fruits of the earth for peace for Trauellers Saylers sicke persons Prisoners and Captiues for the troubles the forgiuenes of sinnes the Church the Bbs. and the Emperours c. And this is it which S. Denys calleth the holie prayers others the Letanie that is Supplication made and offred to one onlie God by Iesus Christ and that euerie where and for all things And that they were made properlie in that place appeareth by S. Chrysostome After sayeth hee that wee haue put forth them which may not bee partakers of the holie Table we haue an other praier to make and then we are altogether after one manner cast flat vpon the ground both the Pastor and the people and do all of vs rise againe after one and the same manner c. This prayer thus ended which was verie long but deuided into Articles to euerie one whereof the people that they might be kept the more attentiue were bounde to aunswere Amen they came to set the bread and the wine appointed for the holie Sacramentes vpon the holie Table and that with reuerence and deuotion and certain forespeeches which might stir vp the people to come also after the same maner then the Pastor said Dominus vobiscum a Salutation vsed amongst the Hebrewes that is The Lord be with you and the people answered him saying Et cum spiritu tuo and with thy spirit The Minister saide Sursum Corda 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which is â—ft vp your heartes on high 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Doe not imagine here or thinke vpon anie terrestriall or earthlie thing the people aunswered 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Habemus ad Dominum we haue them fixt and bent vpon the Lord. Againe the Minister 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 c. Gratias agamus Let vs giue thankes vnto our
the furnace Also for that now the Church beganne to be very rich of gifts that the sacrifices that is the offerings of the people should be distributed and diuided equally into foure portions for the Bb. or Pastour for the Cleargie or ministers of the Church for the poore and for the repairing of the church And therevpon and that not without cause euerie one being hereby thus tickled and pricked forward to adde euery day some thing to the seruice as their fancie led them the Mileuitane Councell in the time of S. Augustine tooke the matter in hand ordaining that no other praiers prefaces supplications and masses that is Collects Recommendations or Impositions of hands should be vsed in the Church but those which were approued in that Councel or Synode Least as the same saith by negligence or ignorance there might slip some thing which might be contrarie to the faith this reason is likewise giuen afterward by the Africane councell and it came as yet timely enough if it had been well obserued by those which after came in place yea by Gregorie himselfe And thus be hold The vnlikenes of the Romish Masse we are come to the fiue hundreth yeares after Christ finding in all this time one seruice consisting of confessions and praiers Psalmes reading preaching blessing and distributing of the sacraments according to the institution of our Lord singing of praises vnto God during the time of the communion and a thankesgiuing for the end and conclusion c. without any new offering or sacrificing vp of the sonne of God without any inuocating of the creatures by praying vnto theÌ„ without adoring and worshipping of the sacraments and without as yet free from infinite other both impieties and superstitions and therefore by consequent far from the Masse vsed at this day and on the contrarie side comming much neerer vnto the manner of the holy supper as it is now vsed in the reformed Churches The Romish Masse which is the action of one onely man saying reading speaking by figures in a language not vnderstood that is voide of edification then eating drinking without communion all alone and yet speaking continually in the plurall number being a colde ceremonie if euer there were any The holy supper on the contrarie consisting of a feruent praier by the which the Pastour maketh open protestation The cokerâ—ce and agreement of the Lords Supper with that of olde and declaration of the miserie and destruction of mankinde for the people and himselfe of their serious repentance vnto amendement of life and of remission of sinnes by faith in Christ in Psalmes sung with one consent of heart and voice by all the people for to quicken and stirre vp their fainting and ouer dull spirits vnto God in the reading of the sacred word and the interpreting and applying of the same in his time place by the Pastour as namely after that he hath in solemne sort supplicated the Almightie creator in the fauour of his onely begotten that it would please him to open his mouth for to teach and deliuer the same profitably and the eares and hearts of the people for to vnderstand well in a generall praier for the necessities of the Church and of the whole world for Magistrates pastours the conuersion of Infidels the extirpation and rooting out of heresies the publike peace and all maner of generall and particular afflictions in the reading of the holy supper and expounding of the same by the which namely the faithfull are exhorted to come to the holy table in humilitie and deuotion in assurance of faith and ardent charitie with an earnest acknowledgement of their sinnes and notwithstanding in a stedfast affiance in the mercies of God manifested and reuealed in Iesus Christ admonished to renounce all rancour and hatred contentions and strife and carefully to labour to bee reconciled if so be that they bee broken forth and come to the knowledge of others but the impenitent and wilfull obstinate are debarred from the same and that not by the voice and declaration of the Deacon alone but by a seuere denunciation of the iudgement of God if they abuse the bodie of the Lord as likewise by the sence and feeling of their owne consciences or by the iudgement of the Church After which things all and euery one came neere vnto the holy table in decent order and due reuerence to communicate the bodie and bloud of our Lord they receiued the holie sacraments at the hands of the Pastors with the most significant words that are either in the Gospel or in any of the Epistles of the Apostles lifting vp their hearts on high and praying to God that it would please him by the vertue of his holy spirit to giue them the flesh of his sonne for their spirituall repast and foode and his blood for their drinke vnto eternall life seeing that of his infinit mercie he hath vouchsafed to make them bone of his bones and flesh of his flesh c that so they may abide liue and dwell continually in him And during all the time of this action the deuotion of the assemblie was cherished and nourished with the reading of the holy scriptures as most meete to declare the death of the Lord vntill his comming and to record the vnspeakable benefite of the same with singing of Psalmes also chosen out of purpose both for the calling to minde of man his miserie as also for giuing vnto them the sence feeling of Gods mercie and thirdly for the stirring of them vp to giue vnto God for the same all vnfained and solemne thankes And finally there followed the dismission of the assemblie with a praier of the whole people vnto God containing a briefe thankesgiuing for that it had pleased him to make them to see and taste the assurance of their saluation in the communion and participation of his welbeloued sonne ioyning therunto the singing of the song of Simeon vsed of the old Church as wee haue alreadie seene to the same end and purpose And after the solemne and accustomed blessing admonition being giuen them how they should witnes and testifie the coniunction vnitie which they feele and find in Christ by the way and manner of that liuelie sence and feeling which the members of the bodie haue with the head they were to distribute euery one according to his abilitie vnto the poor for whome the Deacons were to receiue what should be giuen I speake nothing of the order of Catechising both publikelie and priuatelie which was wont to bee appointed and practised certaine weeks before for the instruction and examination of such as should be partakers thereof the morning Sermon which ordinarily is spent in the expounding of the doctrine of the Sacrament vnto the people and that also of the after noone tending to the stirring of vs vppe to the giuing of thankes vnto God Now then let euerie man iudge without being partiall in the matter in which of these two
heresie both Iesus Christ the author of the sacrament and the whole Primitiue Church but hee was intreated to doe it by the fathers of this Councell two yeares after this decree for the iustifying and confirming of the same after the best manner that hee was able And this he performed to the vttermost that hee could as may appeare by the proude arrogant and presumptuous clauses hee inserted into the same to the offending of all Christendome therewithall Licet Christus aliter instituerit licet Primitiua ecclesia aliter obseruauit howbeit that Christ haue otherwise instituted it The foolish reasons of the Councell Can. Interrogo vos D. de Consecrat 6. and the Primitiue Church otherwise obserued it c. and that with this Notwithstanding following vpon the said clauses and a little more grounded vpon the reasons of these good fathers alleadged in the saide Councell which are those that follow The first That a licour may be shed S. Augustine in like manner saith that the bread may fall and is hee therefore of iudgement that it ought to be cut off and not at any time to be vsed in the sacrament Secondly That it cannot be carried without daunger neither indeed was it euer ordained to bee carried and the Churches which carried the same to the sicke did neuer busie or trouble their mindes with this inconuenience Thirdly That it might be frosen in winter and that it might turne and become tart in summer And thus it was subiect to do during those 1200. yeares wherein it was vsed and yet not a word in all the old fathers to bee seene concerning these questions Quid siacescat quid si congelescat aut computrescat c. Fourthly That it may hurt and annoy the heart after that so many people haue drunke of it but in the Primitiue Church they vsed to communicate as oft and oftner and in greater multitude Fifthly That in some countries wine is not to be come by but either at a very deare rate or otherwise very hardly Neither was it lesse deare or scarce amongst the Christians in the Primitiue Church Sixtly That whiles it was practised the laitie did touch the cuppe Where are they forbidden to touch it seeing they are bidden to take it Seuenthly That some haue ouer long beards and that other some haue the Palsey c. How much more tollerable were it to cut off the beard then the cup and to supplie the infirmities of such as haue the Palsey rather then to cut off the perfection of the sacrament And who seeth not that all these reasons are hatcht vnder the hen of Transubstantiation vnknowne vnto the whole Church for euer before The eight That the dignitie of the Priests and of the laitie by this should be all alike where haue they euer read that our Sauiour Christ and his Apostles did make any distinction or difference in the sacrament The ninth Men would then co nceiue that the sacrament consisted more in taking of it then in consecrating of it in receiuing of it then in seeing of it and thus we should come back again from our pretended sacrifice vnto the sacrament And who can doubt hereof seeing our Lorde hath said Take eate drinke c. The tenth Euerie man will iudge if it shall be giuen to the people that then it will be alwaies necessary and needfull And what more vrgent and vnavoidable necessitie can there bee then for the disciples of Christ to fulfil the wil of their maister Lastly That then the Church of Rome should haue failed in the sacraments and the Councell of Constance in the matter of faith and manners whereuppon would followe a contemning of the Church and consequently a schisme in Christendome Now heere indeed is the sore and pinching griefe and it is for nothing else but for the top of honour that all this contention falleth out But how much better had it beene to haue bewailed and wept for the fault committed when they heard the cocke crow And doe we not see how God hath cursed all these reasons bent vpon the setting vppe of a pompe and statelinesse and not to the establishing of the Church when as vnder pretence of auoiding of a pretended schisme they haue made themselues odious and abhominable vnto the greatest part of Christendome But our worthie maister Gerson doeth take the checke and is offended at this clause of Notwithstanding and therefore setteth his wits vpon the racke to find out some others but no lesse blasphemous then those alleadged by the good foresaide fathers were sottish and ridiculous That the cup had no ground in the word of God and that it was not of the necessitie of the sacrament That it was not appointed or ordained for any but the Apostles and in them for the Priests That men must not hold so much of the scripture as they must of the traditions of the Church that is as Cardinall Cusanus saith in his second epistle to the Bohemians That the institution of the scripture doeth change in time and apply it selfe vnto the ceremonie that is currant and receiued in the church Secundum currentem ritum ecclesiae But the strongest of all the rest and that which alreadie hath beene practised in that place is that in this point Viendum est sayeth hee brachio seculari contra refragantes that is there must the secular power bee stretched out and punishment with all hote pursute bee executed vpon those that will not obeye vnto this Canon neuer trobling the braine with disputing and arguing aboute the matter and that the Emperour must bee exhorted to put his helping hand thereto freelie and willinglie But it is not to bee belieued how much blood hath beene shed in Bohemia Morauia and other Prouinces for the taking away of the blood of Christ from the faithfull The Pope will haue obedience what price soeuer it cost the people to keepe this pretious pledge of the blood of Iesus Christ freelie exposing themselues to losse of goods and life In fine the affaires of Christendome so vrging in respect of the Turke The Councell of Basill there was held some twentie yeares after the Councell of Basill where the Pope whose custome it is to stretch out and shrinke vp his constitutions and ordinances at his pleasure according to the length of businesses which he hath in hand did decree cleane otherwise The faithfull sayeth hee whether they bee of the Laitie or of the Cleargie are not bound by the commaundement of the Lord to receiue the holy Sacrament of the Eucharist vnder both kindes but the Church gouerned by the spirite of truth must ordaine how the Communicantes Conficientes and not those which consecrate it ought to receiue the same according as it shall seeme expedient in respect of that reuerence which is due vnto the Sacrament whether therfore a man cōmunicate vnder one kind or vnder two according to the ordinance obseruation of the church it auaileth vnto saluation vnto such
broken it he began to eate Exhortationis verbo saith it operis exemplo in the word of exhortation and example of worke c. The same which Oecumenius saith 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 And Chrysostome that he perswaded them to eate for feare that after so long fasting they should die with hunger and the Cardinall Caietan likewise did not vnderstand it otherwise In this place then there is nothing that toucheth the Supper and in deed the foresaid Councels durst not alleadge it But the great word remaineth behind Oecumenius in Acta Chrysost in Act. Cardinal Caietan in Act. Caetera cum venero disponam I will set in order the rest at my comming We haue answered therunto before vnder one Et caetera they would make S. Paule the father of all that which they haue chaunged added and taken away from the holy supper They will haue to dispose and set in order to be to ouerturne what all the old writers haue vnderstood as wee haue shewed heretofore to be meant of certaine circumstances they would stretch to the substance They would to speake in a word that by vertue of this word euerie thing might bee lawfull for them But how much more commendablie soundly dealeth Durandus de S. Portiano Durandus de S. Port. d. 7. q. 3 art 10. 11. he whom they cal in Sorbone by the name of the most resolute Doctor intreating of this matter We must hold and keepe fast saith he according to the common doctrine that nothing which is of the substance and essence of the sacraments or els of the things belonging vnto them being instituted by Iesus Christ may be chaunged by any man whosoeuer for in such thinges Christ hath not giuen commission to any man no not to the Pope himselfe further then for the simple administring of the same and that which is more the church hath very small authoritie to change take away or diminish any thing about the order and manner of the administration Lib. 4. Act. 10. c. And in another place The matter saith he and the forme are of the perfection of euery sacrament that is it can not be kept sound and entire except they bee kept sound and entire But I aske of them euen in their consciences if the bread and the cup bee not the matter if they bee not Sacramenta neither yet Sacramentalia And what will follow hereof then but that all manner of men all the Popes and all the Councels in the world cannot touch the same Finally they renounce the Canonicall scriptures and flie for refuge vnto the Apocrypha they let go sound and authentike histories to take hold of fabulous tales It is read say they in the Gospell according to the Hebrewes that our Lord after his resurrection gaue the Eucharist vnto Iames the Iust vnder one kind In the Legend of S. Denys Roffensis that our Lord administred nothing vnto him but onely bread What itching fingers these fellowes haue to cut off and pare away this sacrament seeing that al the holy scriptures elswhere cannot satisfie them and that here they shold content themselues with such writings And of how contrarie sorts of spirites are they composed and made when as in the forme of this Sacrament they do so presse the letter and in the matter of the same they build so much vpon figures and allegories The aduersaries their contradictions that they which haue taken so great paines and labour in the kind of bread by heaping additions of their owne â—hereupon should please themselues so greatly in paring cutting away of the kind of wine But let not vs forget their manifold contradictions the ordinarie traine attending vpon false doctrine For sometimes they say that the Iewes did not drinke in their sacrifices from thence would draw a consequence for the holy Supper Sometimes they alleadge this place of Exodus how that after that the people had sacrificed to the golden calfe they sate downe to eat to drink Also it was say they left indifferent in the primitiue Churches Verga de Euch to communicate the sacrament vnder one onely kind or vnder both and as it were with one breath they by and by againe auouch the contrary As that two were ordained for the Gentiles Idem Verga and but one for the Iewes as being a people that loathed wine in their sacrifices neither the one nor the other grounded vpon the scriptures Againe the two kinds were instituted for the Gentiles and yet in the turning of a hand they go and exclude the laitie and allow them vnto the priests onely Againe sometimes they say Verg. Bellarm that the vse of the one kinde is come from the Apostles and a little after they say that the Church did ordaine it against the Nestorians who did not confesse or admit of concomitancie where of notwithstanding the ecclesiasticall histories doe not speake a word In briefe in one place they say that Hoc facite do this in remembrance of mee respecteth both the kindes and in another that properly it must bee restrained vnto the bread as meant thereof onely for it say they was giuen a long time before yea and was disgested before that our Lord had distributed the cup. And thus you may see how in parting the kinds of the sacrament or rather the signes and pulling them a sunder they are rent and diuided one from another and euery man in himselfe And as for the practise of the old Church when they are not able to deny it yet they will not cease to extenuate and diminish the same The Councell of Trent especially in these wordes Licet in Primitiua ecclesia vtriusque speciei vsus non infrequens fuerit although that in the Primitiue church the vse of both kindes was not seldome vsed whereas the Councell of Constance had declared with an open mouth Licet in Primitiua ecclesia hoc sacramentum à fidelibus reciperetur sub vtraque c although that in the Primitiue church the faithfull receiued this sacrament vnder both kindes Now we haue seene that for the space of 1200. yeares the holy supper was not otherwise distributed throughout all Christendome and that when it began to be administred otherwise it came to passe but by sufferance and not by any law Latomus vntill the time of the Councel of Constance Others say that the Primitiue Church being as yet rude and dull of conceit Latomus did obserue most religiously the institution of Christ but that afterward she learned of the fathers that the two kindes were for the priestes and not for the laitie Bellarminus a learned ignoraunce and eloquent rudenes to keepe themselues to the law of their maister but an ignorant learning and rude vnderstanding to depart from the same and leaue it Others say that the course was good whiles there were but a few Christians but that after there grew to be such great
concealed and kept backe Concil Tolet. 1. c. 14. Concil Caesar August c. 3. Liturg. PraesanctificatoruÌ„ Interprete Genebrardo that they were condemned by the Councels The first of Toledo saith If any man do receiue the Eucharist of the Minister and doe not eate it let him be put backe and excommunicate as a Church robber And that of Saragosa If hee doe not eate it in the Church that is in the verie place let him be accursed for euer Whereas Bellarmine alleadgeth the lithurgie of the presanctified amongst the Grecians which was said in Lent pretending that therin they did not consecrate or take any moe then one kind for certaine the lithurgie saith expressly that after that the Minister hath sanctified the bread he powred out the wine and water into the cup pronounced the accustomed words And the praier of the faithfull saith For behold his bodie without spot and his quickning blood c. which are set vpon this table And in the Post-communion they giue thankes vnto God for the receiuing of the one and the other That which is more speciall proper herein is that they consecrate for many in one day whereof they alleadge some one or other tradition But these are their cold and friuolous arguments vpon this point and in deed how can they be otherwise against the expresse word of God But we against these particular deuotions so endles and bottomles doe set this Maxime and generall rule In vaine do you serue me after your owne fancies being properly called in the scriptures 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 will worship And against that custome Tertul. de virg veland Cypr. ad Quin. ad Iubaâ—â—num August lib. 2. contra Donatist c. 6. de Bapt. cont Donat. lib. 2. c. 14. that euerie man frameth and fashioneth to himselfe whether new or old as best pleaseth him let vs set the true antiquitie Iesus Christ saith Tertullian and S. Cyprian hath said I am the Truth and not Custome And whereas Custome hath preuailed against the law let vs say with S. Augustine We must waigh and ponder the doctrines in the right balance of the scriptures and not in the false and deceiptfull scales of Custome But let vs draw all vnto a conclusion and let vs not be ashamed with S. Cyprian his saying That what others before vs haue erred in and done amisse let vs correct at the admonition and warning of the Lord and where doth he speake lowder and more clearely then in his word to the end that when he shall come in his glorie and heauenly Maiestie he may find vs holding fast such admonitions as hee hath giuen vs obseruing that which he hath taught vs and doing that which he hath done So be it And now by this time wee haue looked into all the partes thereof A Recapitulation how and by what degrees the holy Supper of our Lord is degenerate and turned into the Masse how of the corrupting of the one the other was first begotten then nourished and afterward brought vp to that state wherein it hath stood for these certaine ages and that so long as vntill it hath vtterly brought the other to nothing in the Church of Rome So straunge an alteration as that in the whole frame and booke of nature there is not the like to bee met withall seeing the Masse now retaineth no more of the holy Supper either in his outward or inward partes seeing that the best sighted hauing considered the one could not obserue or find so much as one step or note of the other because also it is to go against and exceede the lawes of nature to passe from one extremitie to another a thing not credible not possible to be acknowledged if the diligent obseruation of histories did not point out vnto vs both the first proceedings and also the growing of the same till it came at the midst The holy supper was an assemblie a bodie of the faithfull vnited and knit together in one spirite strengthning the faith stirring vp the charity and kindling the zeale one of another in one common manner of celebrating of the seruice of God The Masse what containeth it being said by a priest in some corner of the church shuffled vp by a cleark who vnderstandeth not for the most part of the time one word that he speaketh The holy supper did resound with songs to the praise of God sung indifferently by all the people it taught them by the reading expounding of the holy scriptures it lifted them vp vnto God raised them out of themselues by feruent ardent praier But what impression can the Masse make in the heartes of men being a certaine kind of muttering noise posted ouer by one man alone not vnderstood of those which are present yea hardly vnderstood of himselfe where the scriptures are read of purpose so as they may not be vnderstood the praiers vttered with a low voice in an vnknown tongue that so they may not be heard with attention and lesse followed deuoutly by the people where by consequent they abide fixt vpoÌ„ that which they see not minding any higher matters it hath signes without any signification it hath pretended mysteries without any thing misticall in them except it be the muttered hums artificially affected by him that consecrateth and the carefull regard of a premeditated ignorance to be wrought and effected by such meanes vpon and in the poore silly people In the holy Supper was celebrated the memory of the death and passion of our Lord by a plaine and open rehearsall of the cause manner and benefites of the same and thereby the faithfull were taught to acknowledge and call to minde the greatnesse of their sinnes and to admire and magnifie the great and vnspeakeable mercies of God stirred vp consequently to renounce and forsake themselues to giue themselues vnto God to die vnto their lusts and concupiscences to liue vnto Christ to Christ I say who hauing once deliuered himselfe to the death of the Crosse for to giue them life did yet further vouchsafe to giue himselfe to them in his sacramentes euerie day as meate and drinke vnto their soules to the feeding of them vp vnto eternall life In the Masse I appeale vnto the consciences of all those that eyther say or see the same who of them it is that can say by being at the same euerie daye that hee can learne or carrie away any of all this that the infidell can thence playe the diuine that thence hee can receiue any instruction either of the deadly fall of Adam or of the quickning death of Christ that the Christian can profit therby any thing be it neuer so little in the true acknowledging of the mercies of God or in the knowledge of himselfe or in briefe that he can therein perceiue his transgressions that so he may run to seeke the remedie or this drynes alteration of the soule and mind which our Lord calleth the thirst of righteousnes
the worlde did sound therein Euseb lib. 2. c. 16. 17. in the doctrine of the Gospell For whereas Eusebius would applie vnto Christians that which Philo saith in the treatise 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that they had at that time sacred or consecrate houses which they called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the best learned do vnderstand acknowledge that he speaketh there of those religious Monkish Iewes which were called Essei for that he saith that they are 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 alluding vnto their name De praeparat e. uang l. 8. c. 4. and Eusebius himselfe in another place doth expound it of them Those which haue written after him as Sozomenus Epiphanius Nicephorus c. as they followed his steps so they stumbled at the same stone And that which Onuphrius saith that Anacletus the first in the life time of S. Peter did build the temple of Laterane at Rome is verie fond and friuolous And in deed the first Christians were without temples for certaine ages That there were no churches at the beginning Orig. contr Celsum l. 8. Minutius in Octauio Euseb l. 9. c. 10. Tertul. cont Valentinian Onuph in appendice Platin. Euseb l. 7. c. 9. Euseb l. 9. c. 42. which appeareth by Origen and Arnobius who were reproched by the Painims for that the Christians had not any As also by Eusebius who saith that the places wherein they prayed were caues and dennes as hauing made them places for to pray in whereas on the contrarie our Sauiour Christ reproueth and reprocheth the Pharisies for that of the places of praiers they had made dennes for theeues Tertullian sheweth vs that in his time they had no where to assemble and come together but in simple and silly houses where he saith The house of our doue is but a simple one scituate in high places daily inuaded and beset This was about the yeare 200. their first publike assemblies were in the places where they vsed to burie the Martyrs So wee reade that in the time of Valerian Aemilianus gouern or of Egypt defendeth the exercise of religion in the Christians of Alexandria by these words You are vnthankefull for the mildnes and lenitie of the Emperors c. you are not like to hold and inioy your Synodes and assemblies in the places of buriall of your Martyrs any longer And it is said of Galerius That hee may spoile vs and bring vs to nothing he will take away from vs the libertie of our assemblies in the places of the buriall of our Martyrs Euseb l. 6 c. 3. But contrariwise of Galienus That he restored them the places of the buriall of their Martyrs to the end that they might celebrate the diuine seruice that is saith Onuphrius baptisings the holy Supper and sermons c. But in time they began to build and erect certaine slight manner of buildings to defend them against the iniuries of the weather and them they called frames And this is attributed to Fabianus a Bishop of Rome and a Martyr by Damasus And hereby is seene the impudencie of those men which haue imagined and deuised these goodly legendes wherein is reported that Sauinian did build a temple vnto Saint Peter in his life time and Alexander the first another which hee called Advincula And Hyginus ordained that temples should not be dedicated without Masse that the stuffe brought into the place to build withall should not be conuerted vnto profane vses c. All such as liued in the heat and raging times of persecution being more busie to build the Church by their death then by any such monuments which might be the remembrauncers of their life After the yeare 200. at certaine spaces of time which fell out calme they assembled more freely and builded more solide and substantiall places of praier and that in Citties in the time of Alexander Seuerus Gordianus Euseb l. 8. c. 1. 2 Philippus Aemilianus Marcus Aurelius c. Whereupon Eusebius crieth out Who shal be able to describe vnto vs these goodly assemblies in euerie citie this great concourse of people vnto the places of praier which are so far inlarged and made much bigger then the old But within a short while after they were seene pulled downe again and ouerthrowne by Dioclesian The beginning of Temples in so much as that their foundations therewithal were razed and in this ruinous vnprouided estate they continued till it pleased God to raise vp Constantine who did not onely command that they should be built againe with all diligence but himselfe began to erect build them in most sumptuous and costly manner going on from necessitie to vtilitie and profit and from profitablenes to wast superfluitie conuerting and turning by little little in the great famous cities the temples that had beene dedicated vnto idolles vnto the vse of Christians the like did his successors according to his example And from that time forward we find the Bbs. of Rome more careful industrious to build churches as they call thē then the Church it selfe the Doctors on the contrarie calling vpon them that rather to the praise of God through the beauty and brightnes of the same they wold labor for the true ornaments of the Church Lactantius the Maister of Constantine saith It behooueth not to build such sumptuous temples vnto God but it behooueth euery man to consecrate his breast vnto him to retire and betake himselfe into the same therein to fall downe worship And Chrysostome Wouldest thou build a house to God giue vnto the poore faithfull ones to sustaine their liues withall and then thou hast built him a reasonable house Chrysost in Matth. The Martyrs take no delight or pleasure in it to be so honoured with thy siluer when the poore in the meane while do mourne and weepe But Ierome more then any other Hieronym ad Demetriad howsoeuer ordinarily too much giuen to outward decking and trimming Let others saith he speaking to Demetrias build Churches parget the walles with marble rough-cast let them gilde the heades of these huge pillars which do nothing at all perceiue their beautifying c. I speake not against it but it behooueth thee greatly to haue some other drift and purpose and what must that bee To cloath and couer saith he Iesus Christ in his poore to visite him in those that languish to feed him in the hungrie to barbour him in those that haue no house or roofe to lie vnder but especially in those which are of the houshold of faith c. Meaning by these speeches that Christian charitie proueth a far better lodging and house then all these goodly and stately buildings And vppon Aggee Hieronym in Aggeum Wouldest thou know what I meane by the money wherewith the temple of God is to be garnished verily the words of the holy scripture whereof it is written The words of the Lord are pure words they are as siluer purified in the
Trinity Of Idolatry for feare that we shold worship the Image for so goeth the case saith he that God doth not forbid onlie to worship Images but likewise to worship him in Images Of heresie also least that by such meanes wee should attribute to God a corporall and bodilie Masse or essentiall difference such as we may obserue to be giuen vnto him in these three figures and shapes And thus much be saide by the way of the pictures of the Trinitie And in another place S. Augustine sheweth the daunger generally of all Images in these wordes saying When men see them set in places appointed to honour in the resemblance which they haue with our members toucheth and striketh the spirites of the infirme and weake with some affection of praying and sacrificing vnto them especiallie at such time as the multitude is seene to runne and flocke thether August l 1. de consens Euang. c. 10. And in an other place speaking of such as deuised Epistles letters from Iesus Christ to S. Peter and S. Paule Can it bee sayeth hee because they had seene them pictured together And thus deserue they to bee mocked which haue sought Christ and his Apostles on painted wals and not in the holy scriptures Chrysostome vpon Genesis Chrysost in Gen. c. 31. ho. 57. mocketh at Labans Gods Wherefore saieth Laban vnto Iacob hast thou stolne away my God A deepe dotage And thy Gods sayeth hee are they such as that one may steale them from thee Again You know that when you were Gentiles you were turned aside vnto dumbe Idols euen you who speake see and heare vnto insensible thinges and is it possible that this thing should bee pardoned But and if in the Temples of Constantinople any such abuse had beene how had hee beene able to haue spoken these things and not to haue become ridiculous But yet sayeth hee to the ende that it might be known that these rules reached to the Images of the Christians We haue not to deale but with the Images of our Saintes for wee doe not inioy their presence by their bodilie Images but by the Images of their soules which wee haue in asmuch as that which they spake Litur Chrysost was the Image of their soules Now there is no cause why any shoulde obiect that in the Lithurgie attributed to him there is mention made of the Image of the Crucifixe for how can that be Chrysostomes seeing therein is prayer made eyther for Pope Nicholas the first neere hand 500. yeares after him or for Nicholas the Patriarke of Constantinople who was more then 700. yeares after likewise for the Emperour Alexius the first more then 700. yeares after for who cannot perceiue see that it was made 400. Hieronym in Esa c. 2. Idem in Iere. Idem in Danicl c. 3. yeares or thereabout after his death a long time also after the second Councell of Nice which established Images S. Ierome sayeth Man a liuing and reasonable creature doth worship copper and stone c. And againe This error hath ouertaken vs euen to place and put religion in riches And in another place notwithstanding that he entreat of the matter of the three children in the bote fierie furnace yet he giueth this generall rule The seruantes of God must not worshiâ—â—e Images And vpon the 113. psalme hee dealeth no better with them then S. Augustine did before But amongst the rest of his Epistles there is one of the famous man â—piphanius Bb. of Salamine in Cipres writing vnto Iohn Patriarke of Ierusalem which S Ierome hath not disdained to translate by which it appeareth manifestlie vnto vs what opinion the Church had conceiued of Images euen vnto this time Epist Epipha ad Ioh. Hiero although as hetherto it neuer came in their mindes to worshippe them but onlie to haue them as remembrances As I was come sayeth hee into a village called Anablatha had espied as J went along a burning lampe and therewithall learned after some enquirie made that it was a Church I went in to pray and found at the entrance into the same a vaile hanging dyed and painted hauing the Image as it were of Christ or of some Saint for I doe not perfectlie call to mind of whome it was Then when I had seene this thing that in the church of Christ against the authoritie of the Scriptures was hung vp the image of a man I cut in pieces the vaile furthermore gaue counsell to the keepers of the place to burie some poor dead persoÌ„ therin c. And now also I am to entreat you that you wold giue in charge by straight commandement that there be not any moe such vailes hung vp in the church of Christ as do stand against our religion for it is more seemlie to take away this disquieter of a tender and soft conscience being vnworthie of the church of Christ of the people which are committed vnto thee They labour themselues fall into a great pusle about this place some one way some an other way some disputing against Athanasius and indeed these are they that haue vndertaken the waight and burtheÌ„ of the strife and contention others in most solemn and deep sort auouching that this Epistle was but lent him which notwithstaÌ„ding is alleadged vnder his name in the famous Synod of Paris whereof we shall speake by by But whome may we better belieue then himselfe if he teach the same in his works Epiphanius tom â— cont haereses l. 3. In the second tome against heresies hee maketh a beade-roule of the traditions then obserued in the Church and our aduersaries would make vs belieue that images come in by Apostolike tradition but of images notwithstanding not one word What is there of more honor in the Church of Rome then the image of the holy virgine and yet you shall see what he saith euen of her selfe We vnderstand saith he that there are some which would bring her in for a God and which doe sacrifice vnto her Collyridem this was a certaine kind of tarte or cake and which assemble and come together in her name but this is a blasphemous worke contrarie to the preaching of the holy spirite a diuelish worke and the doctrine of the vncleane spirit And herein are accomplished the wordes of the holy Ghost Some shall depart from the faith giuing themselues to fables and the instructions of deuils c. And let it be then saith he that she be dead and buried admit that shee were taken vp or suppose that she abideth and liueth still let vs take out this lesson that we may not in any case honour the Saints further then is decent and becommeth but rather the maister of the Saintes our Lord. And let this errour broached by these seducers vanish and cease for Marie is no God let no man offer in her name for hee that doeth it destroyeth his owne soule c. Who will belieue that hee which spake these
but as monuments and remembrances in the nature of histories by the keeping out of Images so consequently and in the next course wee shall see how by little and little it was brought in by the carelesse negligence of their successors and vnder their receiuing and admitting of the same which Sathan deuised to be by a gentle kind of secrete creeping from priuate houses to publike houses from a prophane historicall vse to the abuse of worship adoration and that altogether vpon meere deuotion Chrysost invita S. Meletri Niceph. l. 12. c. 14. We reade of Meletius of Antiochia who died in the second Oecumenicall Councell that he left behind him such a desire in the people to haue him as that euerie man was willing to haue his picture vpon his walles vessell ringes c. This came partly of too much curiositie partly of the seeking of humaine comfort In as much also as there were celebrated and solemnely kept the yearely memorials of the most famous Martyrs as namely the Panegyricks in their praise and commendation the day of their martyrdome thereby to kindle the zeale of the Christians that they might bee the more constant in holding out after their example It was to be seene that in certaine temples histories containing such matter were painted the better to reuiue and keepe aliue what memorie might let slip and fall away As that of Martyr Barlaam in S. Basill Basilius in orat de Barlaam saying Better painted vpon the wall then described in his oration and speech and that of Theodorus in Gregorius Nissenus saying Where the Mason hath polished the stone as if it had beene siluer and where the painter hath not spared any thing of his arte c. And lastly the histories of the old and new testament vpon the walles of the temple of Nola which Pontius Paulinus about the yeare 430. caused to be painted for to keepe occupied with the consideration of those tablets those that came to the feast which was made in the honour of S. Felix the Martyr who otherwise as saith Trithemius suffered themselues to be carried away and wholly giuen to their wine and good cheare But how farre off is all this from worshipping and adoring of them There is one onely place alleadged against vs vnder the name of Saint Basill wherewith they go about to dazell the eyes of the world I honour saith hee the images of the Apostles and I honour them publiquely for they haue left vs the same by tradition and therefore it is not to be gainsaid or forbidden and thereupon also we erect and set vp in all our Churches their memorialles and histories But vpon their owne consciences let them speake if euer they haue found any such word in all S. Basill his workes and in deed what likelihood is there thereof that he should at the same time call that an Apostolicall tradition which Epiphanius holdeth to be a Diuelish inuention And further how can this word Adoration stand and agree with his time which was heard but little spoken of for many ages after yea in the most idolatrous and which is as yet to this daye dissembled and caried onely vnder hand Concil Nic. 2. And in deede this is onely the allegation of Pope Adrian the first writing to the Empresse Irene from the second Councell of Nice 400. yeares after S. Basill his time and when as the power and heat of Images did most furiously rage Now Images were scarse any sooner receiued into the Churches Temples The beginning of the worshipping of images then that the people which had lately left and cast off their paganisme thinking to haue found in those of the Apostles and Saints that which they had lost in their images of their owne Gods began at their pleasure to yeeld them the very same honor And this abuse was spread and propagated in diuers places diuersly according to the ignorance or capacitie negligence or diligence of the Bishops but still so as that it gayned in all mens sight great and large countries at that time when barbarousnesse had ouerrunned the whole Romaine Empire by the inuasion of such infinite multitudes of fierce and barbarouse nations and that in such sort as that being once admitted and receiued there was not any meanes left to cast them out againe the most part of the Bishops thinking they had done sufficient seruice in letting the worshipping of them But how much more prouident were they that had vtterly cast them out And how much more wisely had they dealt if they had taken heed to S. Augustine his admonition August in psal 113. That they are more mighty to deceiue soules in as much as they haue eyes then to reforme and amend them in as much as these their eies see not at all Therefore Serenus Bishop of Marseillis in the time of S. Gregorie Oppositions withstandings of the worshipping of Images about the yeare 600. was offended that his people did worship them he is moued with a holy zeale according to the example of king Ezechias and breaketh them Alphonsus of Castres reckoneth him amongst the heretickes for doing so Bellarmin notwithstanding saith that he did him iniurie therein Gregor l. 7. Epist 109. But what saith the foresaid Pope Gregorie vnto him notwithstanding that for the most part he was the father of all the superstitions wherewith the Church was corrupted It hath beene giuen vs to vnderstand that your brotherhood seeing certain adorations of images hath broken cast thē out And certainly we haue commended your zeale in that you would not suffer that any of all the thinges that are wrought by the hand of man should be worshipped Ne quid manufactum Gregor l. 9. Ep. 9. but therewithall likewise we iudge that you ought not to haue broken them which thing he speaketh of more at large in an Epistle to Serenus And addeth afterward It is one thing to adore a picture another to conceiue and apprehend by the picture that which is to be worshipped for the picture is for idiots that which is written for them which can reade Hee did not not then acknowledge them for any other thing then remembrances and stories and thereby doubtlesse in great daunger to haue beene condemned of heresie if he had beene at Trent And in the end to hold the mid way he saith It is needfull and requisite that thou shouldest call the children of the church that is those of thy diocesse and that thou let them see vnderstand by the testimony of the scripture that it is not lawfull to adore or worship any of the workes of mens hands because it is written Thou shalt worship the Lord thy God him onely shalt thou serue And that thou shouldest after this then signifie vnto them that thou wast offended with them for that they had abused themselues by adoring worshipping of such pictures as were not made but only to teach the histories
of such as they did represent to such as could not reade that that was the occasion wherefore thou didst breake them And therefore vppon condition that they will containe themselues within the bonds for which they were admitted and receiued that thou art content to suffer them to enioy them And to be briefe if any man will make any those hinder not but if they beginne or offer to worship any then looke about thee and suffer it not in any case Now I could haue wished that as Gregory said to him Teach them by the scriptures that they must not worship them for it is written c. that he also had added yea but they ought not to haue them for instruction for so also it is written c. But the mischiefe is Ierem. 10 Abacuc 2 that the good man found the cleane contrarie in the scripture In Ieremie Ierem. 10 Abacuc ◠That the wood is a doctrine of vanitie In Abacuck That molten images are nothing els but the tellers of lies So that this Bb. though caried away with the waue of time and the multitude of people is one who speaketh all one with a certaine Councell which was held in the same age If thou canst without the people their making of any stirre or talke about it Concil Carthag 4. beat downe the Altars which haue beene erected to any other end then to be memorials of the Martyrs but let them alone tolerate them if they begin to stir And who hath not any other reasons then those of the Pagans euen the very same which the heathen Philosophers did vse to alleadge against Serenus for the supporting of these relikes of Paganisme Which saith Athanasius when they perceiued themselues pressed hard by the Christians in the matter of their images answered Athanas contr Gent. that they were visible signes to know the nature of the inuisible God and that they are as bookes vnto the ignorant by which they come to the vnderstanding of celestiall things But Athanasius and Eusebius do scoffe at these answers And hereupon also S. Augustine hath told vs That those are subiect and apt to learne lies who seeke for Christ Iesus his Apostles in the paintings of wals not in the scriptures Within a short time after Pope Boniface the same who aduanced Phocas the parricide to the Empire for images had exceeding great need of the patrons and protectors opened the temple of all the Gods that were at Rome called Pantheon by the licentious libertie and free permission which he gaue to euerie man to deuise and do therein and in stead of the images of all the Gods Sigibert Plat. Blond l. 9 Dec. 1. he placed therein the image of the virgin Mary and of the saints as likewise at the same time there were set vp in the Chappell of Laterane the images of Phocas and Leontia his wife because he had graunted the Pope the supremacy and supreme authoritie ouer all other Bbs. Afterward about the yeare 700. it was ordained by the sixt generall Councell Synod 6. c. 82. Constant 3. Gregor Cedren in hist that whereas it had beene the custome to picture represent our Lord vnder the similitude of a lambe he should frō thence forward be pictured in the similitude of a man seeing that the truth was come in place had abolished shadowes for thus it saith To the end we may be put in mind of his conuersation in the flesh of his passion death in them of our redemption And all this while no one word of the adoring and worshipping of them howsoeuer Gratian do most falsely cite bring this Synode for the adoration of images Gratian. de consecrat D. 3. c. venerabilis Zonara tom 3 taking in stead therof a canō of the second councel of Nice which began Venerabilis as Zonora◠doth teach vs that Polydor who had not as yet seen the canons of this councel alleageth at the sight of the country that the worshipping of the images of the Saints was resolued vpon Now at this time fell in the great strife and contentions which happened about this worship and adoration Wars falling out about images or to speake more properly the warres of images or rather of the Empires vnder the colour of images This sixt general councell had condemned the heresie of the Monothelites that is their heresie who acknowledged but one will in Christ namely a diuine will And Constantinus Pogonatus had caused to be painted in the porch of S. Sophies temple in Constantinople the images of all the fathers which had beene present at that councel But Philippicus holding the foresaid heresie cōming to bee Emperor caused such images to be taken away Pope Constantine in despight caused them to be painted in S. Peters porch not those onely which had beene at the sixt generall councell but all the fathers which had beene at the 6. general councels Wherefore now the question of images which had beene but as an accessorie becōmeth chiefe principall especially after the Synode held in the time of Constantinus Copronymus Bedo l. 2. Paulus Diacon l. 6. c. 11. wherin all the decrees of the sixt generall Synode were approued that especially against the Monothelites saue only that therein images were condemned for which alone the strife contention continued the controuersie of the Monothelites lying extinct and buried Then Constantine the Pope called a councell at Rome Lib. Pontisic Plat. where he caused it first to be affirmed and decreed that images ought to be honoured and excommunicated the Emperor Philippicus c. And it is no maruell seeing he also was the first which would haue his feet kissed in the citie of Nicomedia by the Emperor Iustinian And from that time forward the cruell wars for images betwixt the East and West the Greek and the Latine church the Emperors and the Popes entred and set in footing Philippicus is driuē out of his kingdome by Arthemius and Arthemius by Theodosius who hauing need of the Pope his fauour for the installing of him ordained that images should be restored But this man dying about the end of the yeare Leo the third called Isauricus succeeding him tooke vpon him the hearing of this matter Anno 730. Sigibert Paul Diacon l. 21. together with his diuines and to that end assembled a Councell at Constantinople all things being reasoned and debated by the scriptures the worshipping of images making of praier vnto them was therein condemned the Archb. Germanus who defended thē deposed the idols broken the painted pictures defaced blotted out a cōmandement and iniunction from the Emperor Bonfin l. 8. dec 1. Anton. Arch. Florent 1. 14. c. 1. S. 1. Canon Perlatum D. 3. de consecr that the determination and sentence of this councel shold be obaied Gregory the 2. to the contrary taketh this occasion to strengthen himself make his part strong in
spoken in the scriptures but of the fruite of the wine shewing thereby how much dearer their owne inuentions bee vnto them then the institution of our Lorde in asmuch as they haue made the wine of the holie supper according to their doctrine to bee superfluous hee hauing by his institution made it necessarie and the water on the contrarie which is of their owne inuention necessarie which the institution of our Lord hath left indifferent It is certaine that the Churches of Armenia vnto the time of the Councell of Ferrara which was vnder Eugenius the fourth did not vse any thing but onelie pure wine and yet were neuer excommunicated therefore and as yet to this day they doe not obey vnto that which they were made subscribe vnto in the Councell And the Abyssines stand so strictlie vpon the point as that they wold neuer consent that the daughter of their Prince should bee married to any that receiued the Communion without the wine And as for the Grecians Durandus Scotus and Innocentius doe saye that in their time for the most part they did the like howbeit that in the Lithurgies which we can come by Niceph. l. 8. c. 54. Concil Aurel. 4. c. 4. it is mingled and delaied and that with warme water which thing sayth Cabasilas is That it may represent the blood the more fullie so deepely is the spirite and minde of man tickled and delighted with his owne inuentions And as for the Churches of the Latines the Councel of Orleance forbiddeth to offer wine delaied with water adding the reason thereto Because it is sacriledge to offer anie other thing then what our Sauiour hath instituted Conc. Worm c. 4. Concil Tiburt c. 19. C. Sicut D. 2. de Consecr ibi gl Thom. 3. part q. 74 art 7. q. 8◠art 6. ad 4. Sentent D. 11. q 2. art 4. in 1. Cor. c. 11. Iohan. Scot. D. 11. q. 6 l. 4. Sentent Innocent◠de Offic Miss Bonauent D. 11. q. 3. Richard D. ead art 3. Vessels Hieronym ad Rusticum And this was in the time of King Childebert when as Pelagius liued that is before S. Gregorie The Councell of Wormes more then 200. yeares after ordained the contrarie after which followed the Councell of Tiuoli or Tibur a Citie of the Sabines wherein it was ordained that there should be one third part of water put to two third partes of wine And these differences may at the least suffice to shew the indifferentnesse But the Glosse of the decree saith that this is De honestate tantum onely in regard of honestie And Thomas that this is not fetcht or deriued from the Gospell but that it hath some apparant shew for it selfe as that by reason of the strength of the wine it is delaied in some countries And Hales Scotus and Bonauentura say It hath no hold or warrant in the scriptures And Richardus Non de necessitate sed de congruitate not for any necessitie but for seemelines And thereupon it followeth that the councell of Trent doth excommunicate and cut off from saluation as farre as lyeth in it for fantasies and things nothing making vnto saluation That more is that this mingling of wine and water is not any whit significatiue or respecting the misteries which are therein sought and searched for but growing onely eyther of the custome of the countrie or of some apparant seemelinesse Now the bread prouided and prepared for the holy Supper was carried either in a linnen cloth or in a small chest as we reade in S. Ierome and set vpon the holy table couered with some table napkin for to keep it cleane without any other ceremony Men and women did touch it without any superstitious scrupulousnes according as they brought their offeringes yea and after the blessing or consecrating of it It was distributed vnto the faithfull not into their mouthes as we haue seene it but into their owne hands And as for the wine it was carried as we reade in the same S. Ierome in vessels of all sorts euen of glasse notwithstanding the daunger of breaking of them yea and sometimes it was sent in that sort in signe of vnitie and agreement from one to another Vaine curious superstition came in afterward first forbidding women and then afterward men also to touch either the linnen clothes Concil Altisiodor c. 36.37 wherein the bread was wrapped or els the cups Transubstantiation was set at a higher price and rate then all the rest for in respect therof the cups must be halowed as also the patines of the same with vnctions and wordes expresly vttered because of it all the instruments and vessels of this sacrament were turned into Sacraments the Altar stone was called the sepulcher or graue and the linnens the shroude wherein the bodie of our Lord was inwrapped that from thenceforth the cuppes should be of mettal that siluer not any longer of glasse Things which antiquity more regarding the things thē their signs did neuer so much as once dreame of because that she could neuer once bethinke her self or conceiue any thing of this monstrous doctrine of transubstantiation the fountaine and welspring of so many and so foolish vanities And in deed whereas the Primitiue and ancient church had care according to the admonition of S. Paul that the faithfull the proper vessels of the body and bloud of our Lord shold receiue thē worthily we see the councels after these times to conuert and turne all this zeale all this care from the spirit to the flesh from spirituall temples to materiall ones from the vessels of God elect vnto saluation to the implements instruments onely which they vsed in the administration hereof Witnes hereto let be the Councell of Rhemes held about this time Concil Rhemens as the decrees thereof which are extant do shew Let the cups or chalices be if not of gold yet at the least of siluer and let the people be exhorted to contribute thereunto as for the tabernacle in the time of Moyses not of copper neither of brasse for feare they should prouoke men to vomit the wine being apt to make them rust but in any case neither of wood nor glasse Let the clothes wherein it is wrapped be a verie faire and cleane linnen cloth After the Masse let them be put into a booke of the Sacraments and before they be deliuered to be scoured and washed cleane with lee let them be washed in the Church by the Priest Deacon or Subdeacon because saith he that they be spotted stained with the blood of our Lord. Conc. Colon. c. 7. We reade the same and something worse in a Councell held at Collen about the yeare 1300. Let the prieste smell diligently the little pots that he may know the water from the wine by the smell therof and then let him so marke them as that he may know afterward the one frō the other not be deceiued let the cup haue a
meanes whereby they might excell and go beyond the laitie therewithall the well inclined being still oppressed kept downe by the authoritie of the Pope Euen iust after the same manner as it would haue fallen out in other cases with vs in Fraunce in as much as the case so stood in the beginning as that matters of sute and law were pleaded in Latine and all manner of writings made in Latine howbeit that the common people by reason of the change that happened did not vnderstand it but that our kings as those which did more carefully watch ouer the goodes of the people then the Romish Bishops did ouer their soules haue beene very prouident wisely to foresee and by their ordinances to prouide for the same CHAP. VI. That in the Primitiue Church and a long time after the holy scriptures were read amongst the people in all tongues THe liturgie then or diuine seruice That the scriptures were translated into all languages euen from the first times was retained in the Church in the vulgar and common tongue for a long space following the precept of Saint Paule Let euery thing be done to edification in the Church And as for the Maxime of the Church of Rome which is to hold the people in ignorance that so they may not come to the knowledge of their faluation it did not take place but of late and that for no other end but to bind their consciences and knowledge to go no further neither yet to come short of the conscience skill of their curates that so they may pray vpon their simplicitie either by leading them into vaine superstition or into seruile subiection The holy scriptures of the old Testament say they were written in Hebrew and those of the new Testament in Greeke and not in any other tongue Let it bee so and good cause why seeing the Hebrew tongue was the language of Israel to whome the law was properly and peculiarly giuen and the Greeke likewise very common knowne vnto all the East parts where Christianitie did first spring and spread abroad But what prerogatiue do they shew vs why they should so aduance and cleaue vnto the Latine Let them answere them that the Gospell was notwithstanding preached by word of mouth in all tongues and to that end was the gift of tongues sent vnto the Church which was no sooner ceased but that the scriptures both of the old and new Testament were found as a supply of the same translated into diuers tongues as Hebrew Syrian Arabicke and Scythian as the ecclesiasticall historie doth witnesse vnto vs that this diligent indeuour continued and endured by the industrie of good pastors in such measure and sort as that the knowledge of Christ gained and got ground in the world Thus we see that Saint Ierome translated the holy scriptures into the Dalmaticke tongue Hieronym in ep ad Sophron. Gregor Patriarch Alexand. in vita Chrysost Sixtus Senens in l. 4. in lit l. k. Postellus in ep ad Ambr. Theseum Chrysostome into the Armenian Vlphilas Bishop of the Gothes into Gothicke Methodius into the Sclauonian and their translations are founde as yet both extant and in vse And that the same zeale was followed and imitated in the end in all Churches so that wee haue as yet the Gospels in the Ethiopian tongue the Psalter in the Egyptian as also in the Indian tongue but imprinted in Syriacke Characters the fiue bookes of Moyses in the Persian tongue the Psalter all the new Testament in the Gothish or old Frizeland speech all the Bible from the time of Ethelstanus king of England that is nine hundred yeares in the Brittish tongue c. And therefore Chrysostome sayth The Syrians Egyptians Indians Persians Ethiopians and innumerable other nations haue the heauenly doctrine translated into their naturall tongues and by this meanes haue left off their barbarousnes to play the philosophers in good earnest Theodoret Theodor. de corrig Graecor affect The Hebrew bookes are not onely translated into Greeke but also into Latine Egiptian Persian Indian Armenian Scythian Saromatian and in a word into all tongues which the nations vse as yet vnto this day All these good Pastors zealously and feruently affecting the wholesome instruction of their flockes and all these famous Churches had not yet studied or busied their braines about the title of the Crosse to conclude from thence that the scriptures could not bee read but in three tongues because in deed they had no desire or will by any such shift so to worke their purpose as that the poore people might not learne the way wherby they might be saued that so they might hold their consciences in homage vnto them Whether it be daungerous or no for the cōmon people to reade them But whatsoeuer any man may seeme to bee able to say to the contrarie say they it is and alwaies hath beene daungerous for the people to haue and reade the holy scripture in their common and naturall tongue And to whom then was it that our Lord said Search the scriptures And wherefore had all Christian Churches so translated them But now therefore let them heare euen they which make such vauntes of the auncient writers into what daunger those auncients did bring mens consciences by the reading of the holy scripture and into what daunger if a man will belieue them herein they brought the whole Church Irenaeus without all doubt did not conceiue any such daunger to bee therein Iren. l. 4. c. 12. 31. when hee said of the heretikes the Valentinians That their not knowing of the scriptures had brought them to this heresie He found preseruatiues therein and our aduersaries are afraid to meete with poison And as little paines did he take to draw backe the faithfull from the reading of them because of obscuritie for he saith The scriptures are open and cleare without ambiguitie or doubtfulnesse Origen in Esa hom 2. in Exod hom 9. they may bee alike heard of all Origen in like manner who tooke so great paines to translate and publish them in all tongues saith Woulde God wee all belieued and did that which is written Search the scriptures they are shutte and sealed to the negligent but they are founde to bee open and vnlockt to them that seeke and knocke at the dore By them hee would haue his parishioners his people that were still to be instructed and catechised and his disciples to trie and examine his doctrine for hee saith Origen in Iosuam hom 20. Idem in Leuit. hom 9. When I teach you that which I thinke then examine and iudge you whether it bee right and true or no. For wee desire sayeth hee in another place that you shoulde not onely heare the wordes of God in the Church but therewithall that you shoulde exercise your selues in them in your houses and meditate in his law day and night Idem in Ios hom 20. Yea and to the end that they
may not bee afraid of any difficultie hee saith Whatsoeuer difficultie thou shalt meete withall yet if thou reade them thou shalt profite by them for if our Lord find vs occupied in the scriptures he will not onely vouchsafe to feede vs but also if hee finde these meates readie drest at our houses hee will bring vs the Father thither with him Hieronym in Epist ad Ephes l. 3. c. 4. c. Saint Ierome giueth a generall rule saying Wee must reade the scriptures with our whole affection to the end that as good exchaungers wee may know to distinguish the good money from the false So farre off was hee from fearing least wee shoulde therein receiue the false and counterfeite For saith hee in another place our Lord hath spoken by his Gospell Idem in Psal 86. not to the end that a fewe might vnderstand but all The laitie are not excluded but rather on the contrarie he saith The laitie must not onely haue sufficiently but aboundantly that so they may instruct one another that so they may also reproue one another Idem in ep ad Coloss c. 3. Idem in Epitaph Paulae Idem de virginitate ad Demetriad And hee taketh his assertion from the thirde to the Colossians Let the word of God dwell aboundantly amongst you c. The women in like manner as little for hee saith of his Paula in praising of her It was not tollerated or winked at in any of her sisters that they should bee ignorant in the Psalmes or faile to reade and learne something dayly out of the holy scripture And hee giueth the same counsell to Demetrias On the contrarie hee condemneth certaine of his time who did refraine to reade them as our ignorant friers doe vnder the shadow of humilitie Idem in 1. ad Tit. saying They giue themselues to ignoraunce idlenesse and sleeping thinking in the meane time that it is their onely sinne to reade the scriptures and therewithall they contemne and set light by those which meditate in the lawe of the Lord day and night accompting of them as pratling and vnprofitable fellowes And Saint Augustine speaketh to the same effect August serm 1. fer 6 post Dom. passionē Wee take great comfort and consolation in the reading of the scriptures for in them a man may view see himselfe as in a mirror This reading purifieth and purgeth him from the filth of sinne partly by setting before him the horrour of hell and partly by kindling the feruent desire of comming to heauenly ioyes Who would bee oft with God Idem in psal 33. let him pray and reade When wee pray we speake to God when we reade he speaketh to vs. And he further giueth this lesson to all saying in these wordes Reade the holy scriptures for God hath commanded that they should bee written Idem in Volus epist 3. to the end that you might all receiue consolation both learned and vnlearned and as well Cleargie as laitie for sayeth hee God speaketh in the scriptures as a close and priuate friende Hee speaketh without any colour or painting vnto our heartes whether we bee wise and skilfull or ignorant And hee is not contented that one should heare in the Church Idem in c. Ieiunn But furthermore saith he vnto those of his Diocesse It is not sufficient that you heare the holy lessons in the Church it behooueth you to reade them your selues in your owne houses or that you seeke out such as may reade them vnto you On the contrarie hee censureth certaine people of his time who thinking to bee more humble then the rest would not reade them who feare saith he to learne least they should grow proud Idem in psal 131. Idem in lib. 2. de doctr Chri. c. 6. 〈◊〉 tract 45 in Iohan. And by that meanes saith he they continue still as sucklinges in their milke which the scripture reproueth In like manner hee armeth vs with couragiousnesse against all obscuritie and difficultie that may bee conceiued or thought to be in them saying There is nothing spoken obscurely in one place which is not made verie cleare and plaine in some others All whatsoeuer belongeth to faith and good workes is therein set downe very clearely There are therein plaine and cleare points to satisfie thy hunger and there are againe some obscure and darke places to whet thine appetite And the same thing is giuen out by Fulgentius and Gregorie in other wordes Fulgent in ser de cōfessionib Gregor in ep ad Leandrum Basil in psal 1. There is store and plentie for a strong man to eate and for the child and weakling to sucke vppon in this riuer the lambe may sporte it selfe and bee merrie and the Elephant may swimme c. Saint Basill The holie Scripture is as an 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a shoppe or storehouse furnisht with medicines from amongst which euerie man may make choice of that which is fitte for his disease the onelie way to come to finde out the truth is the meditating of the scriptures And hee handleth this pointe at large Bellarmine replieth saying Idem in Ep. ad Greg. Mang that hee sent the Stewarde of the Emperour Valens his kitchin vnto his kitchin when hee went about to be speaking of the Scriptures And what and if against so many places hee did alledge this one little storie in truth But Theodoret onelie sayeth that this was not in respect of the Scriptures Theodor. lib. 4 Eccles hist c. 19. Chrysost in hom de Lazaro but in respect of his course and barbarous carriage towardes him But let vs heare Chrysostome for hee perplexeth them greatly and maketh them in a pittiful case saying The reading of the scriptures is a great bulwarke against sinne the ignorance and not knowing of the Scriptures a headlong downfall and a bottomles mudpit To know nothing of the law of God is a mightie meanes of the ouerthrow of our saluation This is it which hath begotten heresies and corrupted the manners of men which hath turned all things vpside down Idem ad Hebrae hom 8. The Manichies saith hee and other heretikes doe beguile deceiue the simple but if wee haue acquainted our soules with discerning betwixt good and euill it shall bee easie for vs to know finde them out and this acquaintance and familiaritie wee shall attaine by the vse of the scriptures Theophilact who followeth thē almost step by step saith of the scriptures which arme vs to withstand such delusions because that they are that light which doth discouer catch the thiefe c. They are good for our Monks and Doctors of Sorbone will our aduersaries say But to this point let vs heare further for the same Chrysostome saith Idem in Mat. hom 3. Loe here the plague and bane of all you thinke the reading of the holie scriptures doth not belong to anie but Monks but it is more necessarie a great deale for you
the pronouncing and vttering of the principall part thereof according to their construction which is that which containeth the consecration to bee done secretlie and closelie thereuppon they call it a secret and that of purpose in such sort as that neither the wordes nor the sound thereof can be vnderstoode of the people learning the same of the Pagans who vnder the muttering of certaine strange and vnknowne wordes concealed and priuilie couered their mysteries Whereas the glorie of our Maister is to publish and make open proclamation of his this great secret especiall which hath laine hid from before all worldes of the saluation purchased for mankinde by the blood of his Sonne whereof he saith vnto his Apostles Preach my Gospell this good tidings vnto all creatures which by name hee would haue published and repeated at all times in his holy Supper instituted of purpose for this end in these wordes You shall shew forth the death of the Lord vnto his comming But what meaneth this shewing forth but to vtter and speake it so lowde as that it may bee heard and so plainely as that it may be vnderstood And what then is there more contrarie to the institutiō of the holy supper of our Lord and to the renewing of the remembrance of his death passion in the Church then this pretended mysterie this strange and vnwonted kind of muttering and whispering Concil Coloniens yea and yet furthermore the Councell of Colen about the yeare 1300. hath added That the Priest must hasten as fast as he can in the saying of the Canon for feare of being interrupted by some hicket yexing neesing or otherwise as if it were the propertie of our God to take vs at a word or at a halfe sillable or as if this mysterie depended and had his whole force vpon the bare pronunciation after the manner of the conceiued words of the Pagans their sacrifices whereas indeed our God worketh therein by his holy spirite which cannot be interrupted and looketh therein at the faith as wee shall see afterwarde and yet so as that hee examineth and tryeth the same in great mercie of him who presenteth himselfe vnto this holy Table But let vs heare notwithstanding what the Fathers will say vnto vs. Saint Paule will that the people should bee able to aunswere Amen which they cannot doe as wee haue already seene except they vnderstand and yet a great deale lesse if they do not heare So also it was obserued and noted by all the auncient Writers Clemens Constit Apost l. 8 Their Clement whom they so much alledge vnto vs testifieth aswell in his Lithurgie as in his Apostolike cōstitutions that after the vttering of the wordes which they call the wordes of consecration that is of the institution of the holy supper the people saide Amen a signe that they heard and vnderstoode them Seeing then that the Apostles had so ordained Ambros de Sacram. l. 4. c. 5. by whome and by what authoritie is this change and alteration S. Denys sayeth of one who had beene baptised by the Heretikes That hee heard the Eucharist and saide Amen together with the rest S. Ambrose sayeth And after these wordes thou sayest Amen August in Psa 33. Cardinal Bess de Sacrament Euchar. that is it is true S. Augustine Our brethren likewise do celebrate the Sacraments aunswere the same Amen S. Basil S. Chrisostome and all the Greeke Churches do the same to this day in their Lithurgies whereupon also the Cardinall Bessarion sayeth The Priest according to the order of the East Church vttereth with a lowd voice these words This is my bodie c. And Iustinian the Emperour in his new constitution before alleadged commaundeth the same vpon paine of grieuous punishment adding therto the threatning of Gods iudgements grounding the same vpon the precept of Saint Paule and rendring this reason thereof saying To the end they may bee the better vnderstoode of the faithfull people and that the heartes of the hearers may bee so much the more pricked with repentance as also moued and stirred vp so much the more to praise God And all are of that minde that in the Primitiue Church it was neuer practised otherwise Where then will these our aduersaries grounde this their newe deuise Gab. Biel. in Exposit Can. l. 15. Lit. D. And of what time by what Scripture Tradition or Councell They say we must haue a reuerent regard of the Sacrament And our Lord will say vnto them who hath taught you this pretended reuerence Who hath required this honour at your hands And that S. Basill sayeth That contempt is companion vnto that which is common From whence Innocent the third doth ground his speech Ne sancta verba vilescerent Laicis nota for feare that these words being vnderstoode should become vile But why doe they not rather say with Moses Would to God they had all prophesied with S. Paul Labour aboue all thinges that you may prophesie that is that you may vnderstand your selues and make others to vnderstand But and if S. Basil would haue stretched this rule to this Sacrament and to this kinde of pronunciation wherefore hath hee left vs a contrarie example And why doe wee not as quicklie call to minde the saying of Lactantius Lactanc l. 5. c. 20. That these mutteringes so greatlie recommended haue beene deuised and ordained by wilie and crafty Marchantes to the end that the people might not vnderstand what they worshipped Concil Laod. c. 19. They are not ashamed to alledge the Councell of Laodicea but yet so as that they will not seeme to know that there is any thing spoken of the Canon nor of the consecration made by the Priest but rather of the first praier of the seruice of the faithfull which euery one of them being exhorted therunto by him made vnto God with a lowe voice praying him that it would please him to blesse this holie action and ministerie the steppes and printes whereof are yet to be seene in the Lithurgies In the ende when they can say no more they flie vnto miracles as that certaine shepheardes who had learned these wordes by heart did abuse them in saying them ouer their breade for which they were presentlie punished of God and from thence forward the church ordained that these words should not be spoken otherwise then in secret But where may wee read this historie Where is the councell or decree that followed vppon this so euident and important a miracle And what other thing do they herein but oppose set a tale made for sport and in a word the whole shepheardes Calender against the institution of Christ the vse and custome of the whole Church the constitutions of Emperours and the testimonie of all the Fathers Yea and therewithall our aduersaries are not ashamed at this day to say that who so doth vse them otherwise Harding doth fulfill the saying of our Lord In giuing pearles vnto swine and casting
estate or sole and single life a law and ordinance of the Romish church by which the Ministers and Pastors of the Church are bounde to abstaine from marriage those which doe administer their sacramentes to abstain and renounce according to their doctrine one of their sacramentes But the scripture speaketh plainelie how that our Lorde ordained and blessed marriage from the Creation he vouchsafed to honour it in the Patriarks to commaund it to his Priestes to approue it also in the Prophetes the cleare and manifest vessels of Gods spirite hauing an extraordinarie vocation in the Church approued by signes and miracles These good fellowes which otherwise are most forwarde in bringing backe againe and heaping vppon vs all the ceremonies of the olde Testament why doe they banish and driue from vs this order ordinance In the new Testament our Lord worketh his first miracle at the marriage of Cana the comparisonis often vsed in the Scripture of the mar riage of Christ and his Church If it had been a worke of the flesh as they say would he haue been present at it If it had beene a prophane coniunction and copulation was it for necessity and lacke of other comparisons that the holy Ghost should vse this 1. Cor. 7. Hebr. 13. and that in laying open and pointing out of so high and holy an vnion But furthermore the Apostles say generally Let him that cannot liue continentlie take a wife the marriage and bed vndefiled are honourable among all men and afterward particularly A Bb. and a Deacon must be the husbands each of them of one wife c. If the Bb. do not gouern his children well how shal he gouern the church of God They likewise giue caueats and prouisoes against the contrary doctrine For it wil come saith S. Paul vpon the people giuen ouer to spirits of deceipt and doctrines of Diuels teaching lies in hipocrisie seared in their conscience with a hote iron who shal forbid to be married c. But after all this I leaue to speake of diuerse other places for breuities sake what will they haue to say vnto vs against so plaine and manifest a matter what needeth either reason or interpretation against the expresse commandement of God why should we admit the inuention of man and from whence can it come but from the spirit of lies couering it selfe with the spirit of hypocrisie and from whence commeth this fained holines this making of conscieÌ„ce of that which is no sin but from a conscience which is dead and without feeling of any maner of sin and which that it might not seem past feeling of all sin sheweth it self indifferentlie and alike feeling of that which is and of that which is not If wee obiect against them the example of the Priestes of the olde lawe they tell vs that this was because it behoued that they should come of the same stocke and race Who hath told them then that the Ministers of the newe Testament ought not to haue anie They adde further and say that those Priests did one serue after an other in their seuerall courses and that then they abstained from their wiues Let them proue vnto vs therfore if for that cause they renounced and altogether forsooke marriage And how did the high Priest vse his married estate who was commaunded to sacrifice euening and morning 1. Paralipom 24. And how in a worde did they passe ouer all the other whole fowre hundred yeares For they cannot dissemble or cloake the matter how that this order of seruing by courses came not in but by Dauid a long time after the lawe And where will they find vs that it was commaunded them during the time of their seruice to forsake their wiues and yet wee see that all manner of vncleannes which might defile them was most precisely forbidden them and all manner of clensing and purifying of themselues so distinctly commaunded them If againe wee obiect vnto them the Prophetes who all of them were married Chrysost in Matth. hom 56 in fine and are acknowledged so to haue been by all the old Writers but more speciallie by S. Chrysostome then looke what they cannot vnloose they will not let to cut in sunder saying They had not the charge of sacrificing Or else they imagine that they did put away their wiues during such time And in the ende they are not ashamed to ordaine in the Councell of Trent by their Index expurgatorius that it shal be raced out of the Table of Chrysostome his workes That all the Prophetes were married Iesus Christ was founde present at the mariage in Cana of Galilie Marriage therefore say we is not accounted amongst the thinges that are vncleane and doe pollute nor amongst the workes of the flesh But say they hee was present at it because it was the marriage of S. Iohn the Euaugelist that hee might hinder the marriage and to that end they finde vs out by and by one Abdias Babilonius a late compiler of Legends who telleth vs the whole storie from point to point If thou waste not mine saith our Lord in that place vnto S. Iohn I would suffer thee to marrie Directlie against the expresse word for God the Creator did institute and ordaine it as also consecrate it both by his blessing presence And to the manifest calling in question of S. Iohn his faithfull and sincere dealing who should haue had great wrong and iniurie to bee thought to authorize and alow mariage as by the contents of this storie it may seeme hee did if Iesus Christ had condemned it in himselfe and so also it should follow that it is not possible to bee the seruant of Iesus Christ and to bee married together August serm 1 Dom. 2. post Epiphan tract 8. in Ioh. But how commeth it then to passe that the olde Fathers were not aduised of this point As S. Augustine who handling this place sayeth That the Lord hath not disdained or thought scorne of marriage that it was his will and pleasure to honour it that it was his will that thereby children should be begotten that hee hath by his presence established the lawes of vnitie and concord therein and turned the marriage songes into holie psalmes to the glorie of God Cyril in Io l. 2 c. 22. Chrysost cont Iudae Gentil Heretic Heb. 13.4 c. Saint Cyril That therein hee would declare the holines of marriage and sanctifie the principall cause of our birth c. Saint Chrysostome That he hath honoured marriage and that therefore it is not anie let or hinderance vnto pietie and indeed saith hee why should it be more hinderance to ours then vnto Moses Helias or S. Peter his pâ—etie and godlines The Apostle sayeth Marriage is honourable in all men 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and the bedde vnde filed but God will iudge fornicators and adulterers There is no manner of exception to bee made against this generall affirmation And Paphnutius doth alledge
Epistle which he writ vnto the Gnosians about the yeare 170. disswadeth Pynitus who laboured to bring in the condition of a single life amongst his brethren that is amongst his fellow ministers That he would not impose the heauie yoke of a single life vpon his brethren as of necessitie to be obserued but rather that he would haue regard vnto the infirmitie of many And it is to be noted that in the Index expurgatorius Ind. Expurg pag. 76. the Councell of Trent ordained that Langus should be raced which had noted the same in his annotations vpon Nicephorus And Spiridion vsed the like custome Sozomen l. 1. c. 11. Eccles histor l. 10. c. 5. Tripart l. 1. c. 10. who being ordained Bishop of Cypres was reported by Sozomene to haue beene neither worse in that which concerned pietie nor lesse diligent in his charge and whom the story calleth a person of the order of the prophets hauing a daughter whose name was Irene And so likewise in Dionisius Faustinian Syluerus Cecilius Sergius Hormysdas Talatus Valerius Tertullian Leo and Felix all Bishoppes and Priestes and confessed by our aduersaries themselues to bee maried Athan. in ep ad Dracont and in many others of these first ages of whome Athanasius reporteth that hee knew in his time many Bishoppes yea many Monkes that had children and this continued for many ages after To be briefe the determination of the Synode is expresly for the same as it was set downe in the first generall Councell of Nice about the yeare 330. where it hauing argued by many that from that time forward Bishops priestes Deacons and Subdeacons should not lie with their wiues Paphnutius a Confessor rose vp and said Mariage is honourable and the companie of a lawful wife is chastitie as we shall declare more at large hereafter Whereupon all the Councell being moued Socrat. l. 1. c. 8. Sozom. l. 1. c. 22. it was left to the libertie of ecclesiasticall persons to continue maried c. Neither will the lie or double dealing which Bellarmine chargeth vpon Socrates and Sozomene the ecclesiasticall historiographers in this place bee sufficient to salue the sore CHAP. IX What bath beene the manner of growth and proceeding of the ordinance of abstaining from mariage in the Romish Church vntill the time of Calixtus his decree ANd thus behold we are come to the first councel of Nice a notable Period of the Christian Church ended shut vp with a law containing great fauour to the cause which we defend But notwithstanding let vs not perswade our selues that this spirit of lying 1. Timoth. 4.2 wherewith the Apostle hath threatned vs was asleepe all this while but rather that vnder the shape of an Angell of light he was sowing the doctrine of the Deuill vnder the hypocriticall maske of chastitie he set vp the standart of shamefastnesse and honestie but in deed bringing in all lasciuiousnesse foolish loue adulteries and yet worse then all these into the world Abstinente from mariage proceeded from the Gentils Hieronym l. 2. contr Ioum. Clem. Alex l. 3 The Christian Church was compounded of Iewes and Gentils and was not wel at ease till it had brought their leauen into it Now the spirite of fornication had so blasoned marriage amongst the Gentiles as that it was forbidden to many of their Priestes namely to their Hierophantes who as we reade did make themselues chast with the vse of hemlocke to those which were consecrate to the Mother of the Gods and to those of Egypt c. And of them saith Clement the first heretickes learned to condemne marriage And the heretickes called Essaei about the time of the wearing away and declining of the Iewish religion had likewise learned of the Gentiles but especially of the Pythagoreans as saith Iosephus to contemne and dispise marriage Ioseph Antiquit l. 15. c. 13. l. 18. de bell Iudaic. c. 2. Philo apud Eus l. 8. Epiphan l. 1. t. 1. and those are they of whom Philo speaketh and not any Christian Monkes as wee haue obserued before Likewise Epiphanius teacheth vs that this superstition passed on euen to the Scribes and Pharisies whereby we need not doubt but that by the husbandrie of the spirit of lying it glided forward very smoothly First amongst the heretikes called Marcionites and Gnostikes who by Irenaeus and Epiphanius are reported to abhorre and detest mariage altogether grounding themselues vpon an vncertaine Gospell written as Clement saith by the Egiptians The Manichies also who defended the same at the least in their elect and chosen and finally by contagion into the Church of Christ The dispute which is in S. Paule affordeth a liuely round testimony as the thing is 1. Cor. 7. For let vs not thinke that Saint Paul fighteth there with his shadow but that he maketh way for his entrance into the matter namely that to liue and leade a single life is not fitting all men that hee hath no commandement from God for virgines that hee would not put a snare about their necke that he that cannot containe himselfe should marrie And in another place he stretcheth this generalitie vnto the seuerall kindes and sorts of people as meaning thereby to represse and beate downe the lightnesse of young widowes counselling them to marrie and to keepe the Bishops in the way of giuing good example to direct them in expresse and plaine tearmes euen so farre as to say Ehiphan l. 1. c. 2. haeres 25. that the forbidding of mariage is the doctrine of Deuils c. Then it infected Nicholas one of the seuen Deacons Epiphanius reporteth that he seeing that many were admired and highly accompted of by reason of the leading of a single life resolued and renounced his wife notwithstanding that she was a faire and beautifull woman then not being able to contain himself neither for shame to returne vnto her again he gaue himselfe as did likewise all his sect followers to all kind of vncleannes euen to the committing of Sodomitrie perswading himselfe that all was holy vnto him or at the least tollerable prouided that he came not neare his wife to touch her And as there is not any sect so infamous but it hath his followers so there was no wast of these kind of people in Asia being a delicious pleasant country who of their captaine were called Nicolaitanes But S. Iohn who taught in the cities of Asia did oppose and set himself in his holy and godly zeale against this seducing deceiuer and shut the Church dores against him The Apostles for the most part being dead Apocal. 2. and thereby the great lights wholy and for euer eclipsed the spirit of darknes assured himself the better to work his feats but the holy scriptures which they had in this point left so cleare and bright Apocripha bookes did stand in his way to his great trouble Wherevpon he opposeth and deuiseth others against theirs namely Apocripha
and bastardly writings against the canonicall and manifest bookes of the scriptures As for example a certaine pamphlet of the peregrination of S. Paul Tecla made by a priest the contents therof are that S. Paule hauing found this young maid betrothed to a certain man named Themirus in Iconium Tertul. de baptism Ambros de virginit Hieronym de script Eccesiast did so ouercome her by the praises of virginity as that hee should take her away from her espoused husband drawing and leading her after him throughout the world that he had put a vaile vpon her and giuen her power to do the like to others as also to teach and baptise Now thinke with your selues how answerable this is to the scope of S. Paul his doctrine who teacheth that wiues should cleaue to their husbands who will not haue them to speak in the Church c. S. Iohn who was as yet aliue saw the book caused the priest to come before him coÌ„uinced him of hauing forged it deposed him from his ministerie and for the instruction of the posterity to come condemned the booke which booke notwithstanding the Monks of our time haue absolued set at liberty againe vnder the name of the legend of Tecla for the founding of their Monkery although it haue beene reiected put downe again since the first time by Pope Gelasius And therby we learne how to esteeme think of the traditions which they thrust vpoÌ„ vs vnder the name of the Apostles also of those goodly books wherupon they so build stay theÌ„selues the ProtoeuaÌ„gelion Abdias the Babilonian such like After false and counterfeit scriptures what remained but a forged and false holy Ghost Montanus And here behold starteth out Montanus his Comforter about the yeare 230. who buckleth himselfe with speare and shield to bid mariage the combate He maketh Tertullian holding a hot and fierie pen Tertul. de Monogam his champion especially after that being turned about vpon a certain conceiued spight and stomack he had embraced the heresie of Montanus but yet not being able to purchase the establishing of a single life to be obserued by the Priestes he standeth and striueth that they may not be permitted any moe then one single mariage he presseth I say and vrgeth that against the sincere and Orthodoxe Church falling vpon the same in plaine tearmes with bitter reproaches for the practising of the contrary And in as much as he was a man of great reputatioÌ„ he caused to fall away a great number after him wherby we may see that some thinke that they haue neuer sufficiently praised virginitie if they reproach not and speake euill of the married estate and life others make scruple that maried persons should administer holy thinges Euseb in l. 9. de monst c. 9. Opinions which at the first were amongst some few the seedes whereof we haue in Eusebius Origen vttered in some dumbe and muttering manner and defended as yet in very faint and feeble sorte That it seemeth to them that it would doe better so that the Bishops might bee at more leasure to receiue this great multitude of people which flocke in so fast vnto Christianitie c. And which notwithstanding within a while after had so farre prospered and preuailed Prouincial Synodes c. 10. 2. c. 19. Concil Elibert c. 33. Concil Arelat c. 2. D. 16. Concil Ancyr c. 10. as that in the Prouinciall Synode held at Neocaesarea it is said That the Priest that is married shall bee deposed and hee that shall commit adulterie shall bee reiected of the Church And in the Synode assembled at Rome That he that shall bee married shall bee depriued and put from his charge for tenne or twelue yeares And in that of Elibert in Spaine That Church men shall abstaine from their wiues vppon paine of being degraded And in that of Arles the second somewhat more mildly That married men shall bee no more receiued or admitted vnto the same and all these were held vnder Pope Syluester the first before the Councell of Nice which fell to bee in the time of Pope Iulius the first And in that of Ancyra That the Deacons which shall protest that they cannot contain themselues may marie but with the licence of the Bishop Thus the presumption of man runneth on headlong when once it hath taken liberty to it selfe further then the word of God doth graunt it In the end The generall Councell of Nâ—ce D. 31. C Nicena Synodus the question alreadie forestalled by these Prouinciall Synodes commeth to be debated and examined in the Councell of Nice The writ giuen out the parties heard the holy scripture sitting as Iudge by the report of Paphnutius an old man who had beene alwaies maried and suffered much for the testimony of the truth setting before them the pollutions manifold vncleannes which might spring vp in the Church by this inforcement vnto a single and vnmaried life it falleth out that the libertie of mariage as wee haue seene remaineth whole and entire vnto the Church men And yet so great is the subtiltie and wilinesse of the Deuill and of such power with fraile weak men is a preiudicate opinion when it hath once taken further libertie theÌ„ euer the word of God did giue it as that rather then all shold be lost they wold be content with small pay so they obtain That those which shal haue beene receiued into the ecclesiasticall orders vnmaried shall not be permitted to marry because of the tradition of the Church Euen as it fell out with Montanus his Spirite of Comfort who not being able to obtaine a lawe for the cutting off of second mariages in the laitie did forciblie and violently wrest it out against ecclesiasticall persons Now this generall Councell became a bridle vnto superstition for some time and held backe the execution of the Canons of these Prouinciall Synodes in as much as the most famous notable Bbs. from out of all the nations and prouinces of Christendome were found to be present at the same Hosius Bb. of Corduba did subscribe thereunto for Spaine Mantuan de Hilario Non nocuit tibi progenies non obstitit vxor legitimo coniuncta thoro who carried away with him from thence instructions for the correcting of the Canon of Elibert Hillarius Bb. of Poitiers so renowned much spoken of in auncient writers who without all contradiction was married testifieth likewise that it was obserued and kept amongst the Frenchmen notwithstanding the Synode of Arles And so likewise of other prouinces as appeareth by Oceanus Numidicus Seuerius Restitutus Cheremon Philogonius Apollinaris and Synesius all of all them Bbs. or famous priestes who liued and exercised their charges with great commendation yet were maried Whereunto for an ouerplus we will adde Gregorie Nazianzene his father S. Basil his father and Gregorius Nyssenus his brother Greg. Nazian in Monach. Niceph. de Basil Mantuanus Praesule
by the offering of his bodie once made wee are sanctified that by his owne blood hee is entred into the holy places hauing obtained an euerlasting redemption that hauing offered vp this onely sacrifice for sinnes he sitteth for euer at the right hand of God his father And in all this there is likewise as little to bee replyed that Christ is no more offered after a bloody manner but by a certaine kinde of sacrifice without blood For besides that this distinction hath no warrant in all the scripture the Apostle as if he had forseene the same cutteth it off in a word for not being contented to haue gone ouer it oftentimes how that wee haue propitiation for our sinnes in the blood of our Lord Iesus Christ once shed that all manner of other blood is voide and destitute of this effectuall power c. To the ende that wee might place our propitiation in this his only blood he yet further giueth vs these generall rules That it behoueth that the death of this Priest should be wrought for the ransome of transgressors that whereas there is forgiuenesse of sinnes that is to say after this ransome paide there is not any more offering for sinne that as concerning the rest there is no purifying or cleansing no remission without blood Whereuppon it followeth that there is no more oblation for sinne other then that of our Lord no more propitiation saue that in his blood and therefore not any more by that pretended sacrifice of theirs without blood But if they reply that if this bloodlesse sacrifice of theirs bee not propitiatorie yet it helpeth vs to make application and to take hold of the true propitiation Wee answere neuer a deale for wee are all Priestes in this behalfe all annointed by the spirite of Christ to represent and daylie offer vp vnto God the sacrifice of his onely Sonne in the feruencie of our prayers made in a liuely faith to the ende that it might please him vpon the view of the same to forgiue vs our offences He himselfe likewise as saith the Apostle is sitting neere vnto his father to make intercession for vs to make way of entrance for our requestes to apply vnto vs his faithfull ones the merite of his obedience the benefite of his death and the efficacie of his sacrifice supplying the defectes of our petitions by his intercession the infirmities of our faith and the imperfections of our obedience by the faithfulnesse of the couenant made in his blood and by the perfect obedience performed by him vpon the Crosse CHAP. II. An answere to the obiections of the aduersaries which they pretend to gather out of the holy scriptures for a Sacrifice NOw therefore what is there that our aduersaries can obiect against this doctrine grounded vpon the anology of the whole bodie of the holy scriptures both of the old and new Testament and that by so manifold plaine and expresse places They tell vs that the sacrifices of the law haue in such sorte shadowed out the sacrifice of our Lord vppon the Crosse as that neuerthelesse they haue not vtterly bereft vs of all manner of Sacrifice and that in very deede the Sacrifice of the Masse is prefigured and foretold in the old Testament and that such a one as they vse to celebrate at this day sacrificing the body and blood of our Lord vnder the kindes of bread and wine vpon their altars But let vs see vppon what ground In Genesis the 14. it is said Melchisedech king of Salem brought Genes 14. Melchisedech or caused wine bread to be brought and he was the priest of the high God They cannot deny but that this is not the true text in that place and yet notwithstanding they gather with a full hand this conclusion Christ is a Priest according to the order of Melchisedech and he brought bread and wine therefore Iesus Christ hath sacrificed bread and wine and vnder bread and wine his body and his blood and the priestes do the same daily according to his example Let vs agree in the grammaticall and literall sence and the whole controuersie in diuinitie wil be altogether void and ended The Hebrew word which is vsed there is neuer vsed in the scriptures about the matter of sacrifice cannot be better expressed then by that which we say in French To draw forth set forth or to cause to be brought or to bring forth In this sence wee reade the same word for the drawing forth of a sword Ezech. 21. the drawing forth of the windes Psalme the 135. And lice brought forth Exod. 8. and water from the rocke Cypr. in epist ad Cecil Chrysost in hom 35. in c. 14. Genes Numbers 30. in which places and infinit others the holy Ghost hath vsed the same word The Chaldie Paraphrast saith He brought or caused to be brought The Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 The Latine Protulit Cyprian Chrysostome in like manner Iosephus saith He entertained him as a guest Ioseph l. 1. c 18. Ambros ad Hebr. c. 7. Cardin. Caiet in Genes c. 14 and suffered not him or any of his followers to want any thing Saint Ambrose also Protulit in refectionem And Cardinall Hugo seemeth to hold himselfe satisfied with the same sence affirming that the Hebrew Doctors had so expounded it The vulgar translation Proferens panem vinum And Cardinall Caietan in like manner Here is not any thing written of any sacrifice or oblation Sed de prolatione seu extractione but of bringing forth or causing of bread wine to be brought as Iosephus saith for the refreshing of the conquerors And thus also Erasmus Sigonius do take it for which they are reproued of Posseuinus the Iesuite Possenin Bibliothec Select l. 4. c. 14. But the Apostle decideth the whole matter who telleth vs that Melchisedech came before Abraham and blessed him He speaketh not of the bread wine he findeth not any such profound mystery there he concealeth it as accessarie and priuy to that which went before it and he proceedeth to the mentioning of the blessing without making of any other stay or delay Now if the proofe of a Sacrifice do lie in this word and that this word by the consent of all interpretors containeth not so much as any shadow of a Sacrifice in it what need we then to seeke to proceed or wade any further to fish out long discourses the fountaine fathered vpon the word being alreadie dried vp and stopped Graunt it say they but yet he bringeth forth bread But now let them not go about to be ignorant of that which they know namely that the Hebrews vnder the name of bread do comprehend all manner of food and sustenance which likewise the Septuagintes haue translated in this place 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 loaues or meates in the plurall number to shew that they were to be distributed vnto the troupes and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a bread to be sacrificed
Testament wherein there remaineth not anie more question of shadowes and figures and wherein if it bee nothing but a sillie sleight representation if it be nothing but an intricate and infolded thing if it bee not altogether plaine and cleare assuredlie wee may bee bolde to say and that without any doubt that it is but an humaine inuention yea and therefore that it is not there to bee found at all CHAP. III. That the pretended propitiatorie sacrifice of the Masse hath no foundation in the newe Testament OVr aduersaries say Our Lord saide to the woman of Samaria The howre is come that you shall not worship the Father anie more Iohn 4. either in this mountaine or in Ierusalem but the true worshippers shal worshippe in spirite and truth And what proue they from thence To adore say they is to sacrifice but if they said that it were to serue God they said somewhat to the purpose But yet what followeth of this Certainelie that the seruing of God shall not bee any more tyed to one place but spread all ouer the worlde according to the saying of Malachie And as assuredlie that in steade of the more carnall manner of seruice wherewith he was serued vnder the law hee shall hereafter bee spirituallie serued and in a worde that after the materiall sacrifices as saye the Fathers the spirituall sacrifices shall succeede Saint Augustine sayeth Doest thou seeke for anie holy place August in Iohan t. 15. make thy selfe in thine inwarde partes a Temple vnto God for the Temple of God is holie and that are you Wouldest thou pray in a Temple Pray within thy selfe c. chaunging all this outward and materiall seruice into an inwarde and spiritual Cyrill Cyrill in Ioan. l. 2. c. 93. He signifieth and setteth forth the time of his comming which chaungeth the figures of the lawe into truth the shadowes into a spirituall seruice according to the doctrine of the Gospell c. And Origen in like manner Chrysost aduers Iud. hom 2. Chrysostome sayeth That is there shall bee no more Sacrifices nor Priesthoode neyther yet kingdome in Iudea that so they may bee wayned from the receiued custome of the necessitie of worshipping in one certaine place and to bring them to a kinde of seruice that is more spirituall and full of Maiestie Idem de cruce de spiritu hom 3. in hom veniet hora c. In like manner expounding this place in an Homilie for the purpose hee coulde not finde anie Sacrifice but that of prayer grounded vppon the doctrine of veritie neither anie worde tending that waye Cardinall Caietan in the same sence In spirite that is to saye not in the Mountaine not at Ierusalem not in anie one certaine place nor with a temporall seruice but with an inwarde and spirituall c. And in faith that is in knowledge c. Ferus likewise In spirite in asmuch as they shall haue receiued the spirite of adoption crying in him Abba Father In truth in asmuch as they shall call vppon him in his Sonne which is Truth it selfe Offering sayeth hee afterwarde no more anie quicke or liue creatures but their owne bodies in Sacrifice a holie oblation and offering and not the Sacrifice of the Masse But how will they possibly now frame themselues to make their conclusions from this place God shall bee adored and serued in spirite no more in one place but euerie where no more in the sacrificing of beastes but in the sacrificing of our selues Therefore the Masse is a sacrifice propitiatorie for the sinnes of men therefore the Masse must bee saide euerie where c. But they come nearer vnto the point and giue an instance from the institution of the holy supper and this is also our proper part and possession It is said Luke 22. 1. Cor. 11. Doe this in remembrance of mee and to doe in the scripture signifieth sometimes to sacrifice Therefore the matter here in hand must needes bee a sacrifice And our Lord had taken the bread and the cup and had saide This is my bodie This is my blood therefore he did sacrifice vnder the kindes of bread and wine his body and his blood vnto God his Father and by vertue of these wordes iuioyneth all succeeding Priestes to doe the like a worlde of errors cauillations and false surmises in a verie few wordes And the long time since they were confuted and ouerthrowne in all these their argumentes might haue bin sufficient to haue caused them to cease from the vsing of thē any more Facere in Latine signifieth to sacrifice but by an abridging of the language to doe some holie thing but that this is more vsuall in the writinges and workes of Poets then of Orators and that seldome not often and onely then when the mater in question doth manifestlie appeare to be about a sacrifice as I say may euidentlie bee seene needeth not to be gessed at And here therefore we stand vppon the quite contrarie As that the Greeke word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is neuer vsed to sacrifice as far off is faire in the French tongue but the Euangelists and Apostles writ in Greeke So that the controuersie here is about an ordinarie or common and not anie picked or vnwonted phrase the contention is not euidentlie and manifestlie of a sacrifice for it is so farre from apparatiues as that the sharpest sighted Fathers did know nothing therof And further the Hebrew word Asa and how much more the Greeke doth neuer signifie to sacrifice but when a sacrifice or oblation doth follow it as facere haedum agnū c. or facere haedo agno c. to offer a kyd a lambe c. their interlineall Glose is not acquainted with this subtill shift Hoc facite that is saith it At oft as you shal eate this bread and drinke this cup shew forth the death of the Lord vntill his comming But let vs admit that it is so Hoc facite sacrifice this what shall we make then of it To sacrifice the bodie of Christ But Christ saith Which is giuen for you and to giue is not to sacrifice Wherefore it is not the same action which Christ performed for a man to sacrifice if Christ did not sacrifice And afterwarde Which is giuen that is which is now at this present instant giuen and deliuered vp to bee crucified for vs. The olde translation approued by the Councell of Trent hath translated it Dabitur and not Datur referring the same to his suffering vpon the Crosse and not to the holy supper Chrysostome and Origen Dabitur effundetur which shal be giuen which shall bee shedde and offered vppe And Chrysostome addeth the reason how that for the comforte of his Disciples our Lord taught them that his passion was the mysterie of the saluation of mankind the Masse also enemie vnto it selfe in this point hath read it so Let vs say then that these wordes Hoc facite haue relation to the institution of
contrite heart is a sacrifice vnto God And a sacrifice to God is the sacrifice of praise c. Againe Thy faith hath saued thee because saith he that it hath apprehended and taken for graunted that it must offer his sacrifice vnto the Almightie euen thankesgiuing in the true temple and by his true high priest Iesus Christ c. And againe Wee sacrifice for the health and prosperitie of the Emperour Idem in Apolog but vnto our God and to his Sonne and that according to his commaundement Pura prece by a pure and sincere praier c. Cypr. serm 1. de cleemosyn Saint Cyprian could not learne any other lesson of this his Maister whatsoeuer some would make him to belieue For hee saith Rich Ladie come you in Dominicum to the Lordes banquet without a sacrifice there to take of the sacrifice which some poore person hath offered c. Here sacrifice is vnderstood almes or offering because that of the fruits which were giuen by the faithful there was so much taken as might make a sufficient quantity to distribute in the celebrating of the holy supper amongst the faithful They obiect vnto vs his Epistle vnto Cecilius Idem l. 2. cp ◠wherein he saith Who is the priest of the high God by any greater priuiledge and prerogatiue then our Lord Iesus Christ who hath offered sacrifice vnto God his father hath also offered the same that Melchisedec did offer that is to say bread and wine his bodie and his blood Let vs obserue that here he compareth Iesus Christ with Melchisedec Melchisedec the priest of the highest saith the Apostle but Iesus Christ is preferred for he offered himselfe vnto God in sacrifice Melchisedec offered but bread and wine vnto Abraham but our Lord offered his bodie his blood for the faithful Otherwise this text contrary to the nature of the author should haue no force or power in it But let vs heare him expounding himself in this same Epistle wherein he saith In asmuch as we make mention of the passion and death of Christ in all our sacrifices for it is the death and passion of Christ which we offer wee are not to attempt doe or offer any thing but as he in giuing vs an example hath done before vs. For the scripture saith As oft as ye shall eate this bread c. you shall declare and shew forth the death of the Lord vntill his comming Then wee offer not Iesus Christ but we offer his death and passion we offer him alreadie slain vpon the crosse that is we celebrate the remembrance of his death and passion we offer it vnto God as the meanes of the remission of our sins And he giueth a reason thereof in another place saying Because the sacrifice which the welbeloued Son of God hath offred vpō the crosse is so acceptable and well pleasing vnto the father as that his oblation is as effectuall at this day in the presence of his as it was the verie same day that the blood and water issued out of his side Origen saith The blood of Christ is so precious as that he suffered alone for the redemption of all Origen in cp ad Rom. in hom 2. in Cant. What need then hath the Church of any other sacrifice And as for the whole burnt offerings of Christians Those are their praiers and supplications vnto God c. But yet there is more behind For when Celsus had obiected vnto him you haue neither sacrifice nor altars he answereth not any otherwise but we haue the sacrifice of the Altar c. Or els Our temples are the spirits of good people who breath out a sweet smelling incense Idem l. 8. contra Celsum the vowes praiers of a good and pure conscience To the like obiection made in the time of Arnobius and Minutius Felix by one Cecilius a Pagan there was shaped the like answer This was about the yeare 300. And as for the place of Tertullian Tertul. de paenit c. 9. Aris adgeniculari c. without troubling our selues therewith any further Pamelius as we haue alleadged before hath corrected it by the copie in the Vatican and hath very excellently shewed that it cannot so stand but that it must bee read Caris Dei adgeniculari c. in so much as that we may from hence conclude very strongly cleane against our aduersaries They say there were altars in the Primitiue Church and therefore Sacrifices and therefore the Masse Wherefore wee with the consent of all antiquitie for the space of 300. yeares do reply and crosse them saying there were no altars in the Churches of the Christians neither yet sacrifices neither yet Masses And if we shold repeat that which hath beene said before of altars our proofe would extend it selfe to a farre longer time Athenagoras in his Apologie for the Christians Athenagor in apol pro Christianis hath the verie same obiection to confute and freely vndertaketh to proue that the sacrifice that God demandeth of vs is that we should bee carefull to know him and to acknowledge all the goodnesse that we do receiue at his hands But what haue I to doe saith he to trouble my selfe with thinking vpon and remembring of sacrifices and burnt offeringes wherewith God hath nothing to do God who requireth saith he that men should offer vnto him 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a sacrifice without blood a reasonable soule c. His answere had beene more readie We sacrifice Christ daily c. And let vs marke by the way that he calleth it a sacrifice without blood not to put any distinction or difference betwixt that of the Crosse and that of the altar but to distinguish betwixt the sacrifices of the Iewes and of the Paganes which were materiall and bloodie and the spirituall sacrifices of the Christians Lanctantius Lanctan l. 6. c. 26. Two things saith he must be offered giftes and sacrifices vnto God and they must be offered without bodily substance for the gift the integritie and vprightnesse of the soule for the sacrifice praises and hymnes c. who so doth this sacrificeth vnto God so oft as he doth a good worke c. And therfore vpon the Altar of God which is great in deed and which is placed in the heart of man so that it cannot be defiled with blood it behoueth vs to set patience faith innocence chastitie c. There is not any other holy seruice then this same This man as yet knew nothing what this pretended Sacrifice meant and as little of Altars Eusebius hath beene cited heretofore in the expounding of the place of Malachie We sacrifice therefore saith he and burne he answereth the Paganes Euseb de Demonstra l. 1. c. 6 10. And what sometimes the memorie of this great sacrifice celebrating the mysteries which our God hath giuen vs and rendring vnto him thankes for our saluation as also offering to him religious hymnes and praiers
better come out of this Labyrinth then by the course of the text Saint Paul therefore hauing spoken before of the Doctors and Pastors that doe teach in the Church and continuing his discourse saith That the foundation of Religion is Christ that is to say the remission and forgiuenesse of sinne in him That if those Doctors and Pastors doe build vppon this foundation matter conformable and correspondent vnto the same that is to say sound and sincere doctrines and instructions that then when they come to triall they will be able to beare out and vndergoe the same whereas on the contrarie vaine and friuolous doctrines will vanish and turne to nothing as dooth the smoake in the ayre The sound and sincere ones he compareth to Gold Siluer and precious stones matters able to indure the fire but the corrupt and vaine ones to wood haye or straw all of them being matter which doe not beare or indure the fire yea which on the contrarie doe serue for nothing more then to set it on flame and kindle it Comparisons vsed elswhere in the Scriptures Psal 29. 119 Prou. 8. and 16 and to the same sence The commaundements of God saith Dauid are more to be desired then Gold Siluer or precious stones The fruit of wisedome is better then Gold Siluer or any Iewel-house In the Psalmes and Prouerbes the vaine opinions of men of which notwithstanding they make great accompt are compared to haye that passeth and withereth away Esay c. 40. Esay 1. and 58 Tertul. aduers Matc. l. 5. Dignam aut indignam doctrinam and opposed vnto the word of God which indureth for euer Esay 40. dooth compare them to stubble and drie wood Esay 1. and 58. And thus Tertullian Saint Ierome and Saint Ambrose doe interpret it Bellarmine also doth not turne it into any other sence The Apostle saith Euerie mans workes shall bee discouered and made manifest for the day will declare what it is The day that is to say the light opposed and set against darknesse such darknesse as vnder the cloake whereof the most corrupt Marchandises are couered and shrowded the light which maketh them knowne to bee such as they are Ioh. 5. according to that which is said Who so worketh truely and iustly let him come to the light that so his workes may bee made manifest Againe That which maketh all things manifest Ephes 4.5 that is the light And indeede it is not said here The day of the Lord but the day And Saint Gregorie and Saint Augustine doe vnderstand it of this present life And this day saith hee shall declare the worke vnto euerie one because it shall bee manifested by fire for the fire shall trie the workes of euerie man c. Assuredly no materiall fire but a fire fitted and proportioned according to these matters for it behooueth that the Allegorie should hang together Now the matters or substances are spirituall as true or false sound and durable or else vaine doctrines This fire then must be spirituall that is the effectuall power of the word of God and of his spirit vsing to accompanie the same which pearceth euen into the most secret ioyntes and parts before which in shorter or longer time all false doctrines and humane traditions not builded vpon the foundation which Christ hath laid will bee made vnable to stand An vsuall Metaphor in the Scripture The words of the Lord are as siluer refined in the fire Psal 19. Malach. 3. Leuit. 1.3 Amâ—ros in Psal 118. Ser 13. God will purge the Sonnes of Leui as Gold you are tried like Gold in the fire c. And so Saint Ambrose hath vnderstood it expounding these words Ignitum eloquium tuum c. Let come saith hee the worde of God let it enter into the Church let it become a consuming fire let it burne the haye and the strawe and whatsoeuer is therein that is not holye and consecrate vnto the Lord let it melt this leaden Masse of iniquitie c. Againe This fire it is the word of Christ a good fire which heateth and burneth not any thing saue sinne By this fire built vppon the good foundation this Gold of the Apostles was tried by this fire the Siluer of workes or of maners is examined and proued by this fire these goodly buildings of beautifull Iewels and precious stones haeue their glasse and goodly shew giuen vnto them but the haye and the straw are consumed Wherefore this fire refineth and maketh cleane the spirit but consumeth and wasteth errour c. And note that this is hee that did interpret vnto vs this place heretofore to be vnderstood of Doctors and doctrines and in the same hee still persisteth and continueth vnderstanding by Gold doctrines and by Siluer workes in that of sound or vaine doctrines proceede good or euill workes Hieronim in Daniel c. 7. In Esay c. 66. Saint Ierome in like manner God saith hee is called a consuming fire for to deuour all that which is vicious in vs as haye wood stubble c. And I suppose that this is that fire that did sit vpon the tongues of the Apostles And it is generally to bee noted that not one of the old Fathers hath vnderstood it of their Purgatorie And what is it that will ensue of the triall made by this fire that if the doctrines that shall bee prooued therein doe abide the hammer then hee which shall haue builded vppon that good foundation shall receiue his reward but and if they burne or flie away in smoake hee shall loose his time and labour and yet notwithstanding in as much as he hath built vpon the good foundation and hath not defiled nor ouerthrowne it hee shall be saued but 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it were by fire that is to say as one that escapeth the fire He that escapeth out of the fire thinketh himselfe to haue performed verie much in hauing saued himselfe all bare and naked For hee accompteth his life for a pray how much so euer he loose otherwise And this is the true signification of the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as it is also of sauuer in our tonge Acts. 2. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Saue your selues from this froward generation that is Eripite vos As also these words 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 but so as it were by fire are held for a prouerbe Cicer. de consol Zachar. 3. Amos. 4. 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 which wee shall not faile to meete withal in all languages amongst good Authors In Latine Tanquam ex incendio effugere vel euadere In Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as if a man should say in Greeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a brand saued out of the fire And these Particles 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say Sic autem quasi doe sufficiently shew vs that he doth not speake of any sire here in this place but of a power like vnto fire and namely that fire whereof hee
ages did euer acknowledge the Purgatorie of the Church of Rome BVt say they if we should go to it but according to mans reason would not it giue sentence with vs that so many persons as die so quickly haue need of this manner of purging their soules departing impure and vncleane out of this world and so vnfit to be receiued into heauen with that their pollution Wherevnto we answere them that the barre and iudgement seat that is directed by humane reason hath no place in the Church that in that skill of the law which professeth the defence and maintenance of Christianitie it is a shame to speake without testimonie and authoritie out of the word and that a great deale more then to speake in the ciuill law without law But how much more shame is it then when a man vndertaketh to speake for Christianitie and holdeth a course contrarie to the scriptures And this we haue learned from the ancient writers Tertullian Let vs reuerence the fulnesse of the scriptures if we will not vndergoe the woe ordained for such as adde vnto them Basill This is to fall away from the faith either to cast away and cut off any parte of that which is written or to adde any thing that is not Chrysostome The thoughtes of the hearers halt when they haue a doctrine deliuered them without any scripture S. Augustine Let vs see if this be taught in the law or prophets or in the Gospell or Epistles Gerson in like manner Let vs suspect all manner of reuelations if they bee not confirmed by the law and the Prophetes But these ancient fathers here alleadged haue also belieued Purgatorie Let vs admit that it is so as it is not in deed yet we answere as we haue done before that we do not allow of the old fathers as lawgiuers in the Church For there is but one law maker saith the Apostle euen Iesus Christ and themselues tooke it as an iniurie offred vnto them to be so reputed only they accompted of themselues as expounders of the law ordained by our Lord and of the scriptures which he hath left vs. And this is the greatest honour that can be giuen them in the Church and in this respect and consideration we honour their bookes we weigh and ponder their expositions where they are found to differ one from another we endeuour our selues to make our choice of the best euen those which come neerest vnto the analogie and proportion of faith If wee doe otherwise if wee admit of them as authours of doctrines and not interpretors wee shall be in danger to bee as we said Anabaptistes with Saint Cyprian Montanistes with Tertullian Chiliastes with Ireneus c. In stead that wee are to abide and continue Christians with Christ whose voice the sheepe heare who alone hath the woraes of eternall life Now we haue heretofore cited all the Doctors to the interpreting of the places produced and alleadged by our aduersaries for purgatorie who could not see it there where they did find it who for the most part haue in the said places found the contrarie and yet we will proceed on further as namely to shew that the auncient fathers haue affirmed such Maximes as wherewith the Romish Purgatorie cannot stand As that when they haue at any time spoken of it they doe it not affirmatiuely but doubtfully and not as of an article of religion but as of a fantasie or opinion that may bee propounded and receiued for arbitrarie that for the most parte what they haue saide cannot agree with that which wee are in controuersie about at this day And finally that if they had belieued it for a necessarie article they had collected and gathered from thence as from a principle of faith such corollaries consequences as wee see at this day which neuer came to light till a long time after one long after another and that by the succession of many ages And to the end that this may more clearely be seene let vs call to mind at our entrance into the same what purgatorie it is whereof we speake as namely of a certaine third place whither the soules of the faithfull dead in the faith of Christ go at the time of their departure out of this life there to bee tormented with fire before they bee receiued into the place of blisse yea and that so long as vntill by the praiers and suffrages of those that are liuing there be satisfaction made for the temporall punishments due for the same and that all the spottes of vncleannesse bee purged and cleansed away that is for that say they vnto vs by faith in Christ wee haue remission of the fault and sinne onely and not of the eternall punishment due to the same which by the fauour and power of the keies is changed from being eternall and made temporall and for that wee must of necessitie satisfie this temporall punishment either in this life or in the life to come by our selues or by some others c. And now behold the Maxims of the ancient fathers contrarie to Purgatorie The propositions held by the old writers contrarie to purgatory Basil reg bren inter 10. 13. Ambr. in Luc. l. 10. c. 22. The first that God by Iesus Christ doth wholly and altogether deface and blot out both the sinne and the punishment S. Basill Thesoule wallowing in the mire of sinne how can it approach or come neere vnto God verily by constantly and stedfastly belieuing that the purging and cleansing of his sinnes is accomplished by the blood of Iesus Christ in the multitude of the mercies of God according to that which he himselfe hath spoken If your sinnes were as red as skarlet they shall be made as white as the wooll Saint Ambrose We embrace and take hold on Christ that so hee may say vnto vs be not afraide of the sinnes of this worlde neither of the floodes of afflictions which vexe and besiege the bodie J am the remission of sinnes c. Saint Augustine August de verb. Dom. ser 37. 31. Idem de Trini l. 4 c. 2. Christ in taking vpon him the punishment and not the fault hath blotted out and vtterly defaced both the fault and punishment due to the same Againe Wee liue not in this world without sinne but wee shall go out of this world without sinne Againe What shall wee pray for in this life verily that wee may finde remission and forgiuenesse in the worlde to come What profiteth this pardon and forgiuenesse it wipeth not away the staine He that acknowledgeth a wrinkle laboureth to smooth and make it plaine And where then are our wrinkles stretched out and smoothed c. verily vpon the crosse of Christ for vpon this crosse hee hath shed his blood and this is that whereby the Church is cleansed from all spottes and wrinkles as a thing verie cleane and bright c. Againe There is but one purging of the vniust the blood of that iust
one and the humbling of God Chrysost in 1. Cor. hom 18. Saint Chrysostome in many places That God punisheth not his faithfull children either vpon any pleasure that he taketh therein neither vpon any creditor-like rigour which he exerciseth vpon vs. In that he chastiseth vs saith he it is rather for the admonishing of vs then for the condemning of vs for the curing of vs then for the correcting of vs for the amending of vs then for the punishing of vs. The Apostle saith he saith not 1. Cor. 11.31 if wee punish and afflict our selues if we take punishment of our selues but if wee iudge our selues that is to say if onely wee will acknowledge our sinnes wee shall not bee iudged Chrisost in Genes hom 44. Againe I do require saith the Lord but one thing which is that men woulde confesse their sinnes and that they would abstaine from committing them any more and then I will not lay any more punishment vpon them for their sinnes And in another place Idem in â—roem in Isa I will not saith he that thou shouldest say vnto me I haue sinned how may I be freed from so many sins Thou canst not procure the meanes but thy Lord is able who will in such sort blot out thy sins as that there shal not remaine any marke or print thereof for otherwise then it is wont to fall out in the bodie for in the bodie after the healing of a wound there remaineth a scarre God bee pardoneth the sin God remitteth and forgiueth the punishment God giueth righteousnes therewithall he maketh also the sinner equall with him that hath not sinned c. S. Ierome Hieronym in Esa c. 66. Idem in Daniel c 7. in psal 31. God is called a consuming fire to the end he way consume all the vices that are in vs our hay our woode our stubble I thinke that it was that fire that did sit vpon the tongs of the Apostles Againe Blessed are they whose iniquities are forgiuen and whose sinnes are couered because saith hee that that which is hidden is not seene and that which is not seene is not imputed that which is not imputed is not punished c. The schoolmen affirme the like Lombard saith Lombard 3. D. 19. If we looke vpon and behold with a right faith him that was hanged vpon the tree for vs we are set free from the bonds of the Deuill we are deliuered from sin Sathan in such sort as that after this life there is not any thing to be found in vs to be punished for our Lord by his death by this onely true sacrifice hath put out and extinguished all those sins that were in vs whereby the Deuill had power to hold lay hands vpon vs to punish vs. Whereupon also Scotus saith Scot. in l. sent D. 15. Glos in c. 1. de poenit D. No man can satisfie for sinnes saue in the power and vertue of the passion of Christ And the Glose of the Decree Sinnes are not forgiuen either for the contrition of the hart neither yet for the confession of the mouth but by the grace of God And yet the contrition of the heart is a signe that the sins are remitted the outward satisfaction a signe of the contrition of the hart for grace goeth before contrition c. Now let our aduersaries agree and reconcile these Maxims here set downe with those of purgatorie whose foundation they will haue to be a necessitie of satisfaction the forgiuenesse of the sin but not of the punishment and an insufficiencie of that purgation which the blood of Christ hath made c. The second and it affordeth as little fauour to the aduersarie as the first Iust Mart. in quaest â—espons q. 10. Iustin Martyr The historie of Lazarus and the rich man goeth through stitch with this doctrine namely that after the separation of the soule and the bodie men cannot possibly receiue any succour or reliefe by any manner of carefull prouidence whatsoeuer The same Quaest 75. After that the soules are seperated from their bodies there is presently a distinction made betwixt the good the euill the one to bee conueighed into Paradice and the other into hell c. Iustin in Tryphon Cypr. contr Demetr tract Againe in his Tryphon This is a sentence of Christ In quibus vos deprehendero in ijsdem vos iudicabo And S. Cyprian expoundeth it Such saith he as God findeth thee when he calleth thee out of this world vnto himselfe for such a one will he iudge thee Againe We exhort you to make satisfaction whiles you haue any of these worldly things left you c. Againe After that a man is departed hence there remaineth no more place for repentance there is not any further vse of satisfaction thereupon followeth either the losse of life or the sauing of it c. Thou although thou be vpon thy departure vpon the laying downe of this life pray vnto God for the pardoning of thy sinnes confesse them to him in faith he pardoneth those which confesse he letteth loose such as belieue that they may be saued and from the path of death men passe into the place of immortalitie What a cold comfort had it beene vnto them if he had said Athanas in variis quaest quae cius utulo seruntur q. 19. Men making an end of this their walke doe passe into the torments of Purgatorie Athanasius The soules departed hence it is a profound question and hidden from vs to shew whither they go and in what condition they are for neuer did God permit it vnto any man to returne make report of these matters onely wee learne from the scriptures that the soules of sinners go downe vnder the earth into such place as wherein they neither see the light nor the maner of the liues of men but that those of the iust and righteous since the death of Christ went into Paradice which our Lord hath set open not for the theefe onely but for all the soules of the Saints Basil in Moral reg 1. c. 2. 5. Gregor Nazianz in laudem Caesar Saint Basill The time whiles men liue here is the time of repentance for so soone as wee bee gone hence the time of doing well is cut off and taken from vs. Gregorie Nazianzene The words of the wise leade me to belieue that euerie soule that is excellent and beloued of God so soone as it is departed hence being loosed out of the bodie receiueth an vnspeak eable delight and pleasure of the liuely feeling of that felicitie which is appointed for it and betaketh it selfe with a ioyfull flight to the Lord. How agreeth this ioy with griefe and paine this flight to God with purgatorie Ambros de Bono mortis S. Ambrose Dauid laboured to attaine to the blessed communion of the saints crauing by reason of the filthinesse cleauing vnto vs in this worldly pilgrimage that his sinnes
thing to stand for pardon and forgiuenesse and an other to come to glorie one thing to bee sent to prison not to come out thence till the vitermost farthing be paid and an other thing to receiue incontinently the reward of faith and vertue one thing to be corrected and purged a long time by fire for sinnes with the induring of great torments and an other to haue all his sinnes purged by one onely passion and suffering c. Which words at the first blush might seeme to make mightily for thē but let vs reade the whole Epistle there he speaketh of such satisfactions as are made in the Church during this life but not a word of any that should be made after the same It was said vnto him If you offer the peace of the Church vnto penitents there will not be any moe confessors there will not be any moe Martyrs for this was the glorie of our fathers But saith hee there will contin ually remaine a great difference betwixt the one and the other Lapsi saith he such as are fallen stand to aske pardon they are as it were in prison vntill such time as they haue exactly satisfied the Church they are as it were refined by fire through the long griefe which they indure by their penance in a word they suffer much before they obtaine the peace of the Church and in this peace peace with God and that which followeth On the contrarie the Martyrs and confessors abiding in peace with God doe not passe through all these sorrowes and griefes they passe speedily into glorie they receiue the reward of their constancie all their sinnes are swallowed vp in their suffering of death c. He addeth likewise that they haue this aduātage in the iudgement of God that they appeare and present themselues in the same assured of the crowne wheras others are in suspence as those that expect and depend vpon the sentence of the iudge And yet they obiect Prayers for the dead you cannot say but that the Church hath belieued Purgatorie seeing it hath praied for the dead Neither doe we denie but that this custome is auncient enough but on the contrarie we say how that the Church neuer praied for the dead vnder the old Testament not Ioseph for Iacob who was notwithstanding verie carefull for the embalming and burying of him 2 Kings 18. nor Dauid for Absalom whose death so much grudged and mooued his tender and fatherly affections nor for the child which he begot of Bersabe but on the contrarie after that hee knew him dead he gaue ouer his fasting and praier And as for Machabeus if any man obiect him vnto vs we answere that hee was the first and the last in that action The Church then before and vnder the Law neere hand for the space of foure thousand yeares knew not any Purgatorie And further wee affirme that our Lord hath not left any thing any word or mention of the same vnto his Apostles but on the contrarie that he hath left the dead to burie the dead Act. 9. 9. S. Paul saith vnto vs Bee not carefull and pensiue for them which are a sleepe Amongst so many arguments to prooue the resurrection that is not once touched amongst them 1. Thes 4. which yet would haue made for the purpose Likewise we see them wash the bodies of the dead and burie them carefully and to comfort one an other in the midst of their mourning in the hope of the resurrection but as for praying for them they say nothing of it Wherefore the Church of Christ from the beginning hath not knowne Purgatorie How came they then into the Church Verily euen through the conduite that brought in Purgatorie the inuention of men and the imitation of the Gentiles who being but slenderly and superficially instructed of the state of the soule after death rent and launced themselues ouer the dead made feasts vppon their graues as though thereby they would haue recouered them and brought them againe to life and sacrificed to the infernall Gods for their shadowes and likenesses this humane affection and carnall loue haunted them so as that it wrought prayers out of them yea euen to the time of death and after also But these courses of afflicting themselues in such extreame manner were forbidden the people of God as being better instructed and taught in the holy word of God and these humane affections also bounded within the limits of his Law And this is the cause that kept them from falling away so lightly to the imitation of the Gentiles From the Gentiles this opinion was slily and smoothly conueighed into the Apocripha books of one Clement Abdias Babilonius Hermas and such like and as it was no straunge thing to those who were drawne from their Paganisme so was it nothing vnplausible to them to retaine the same the Pastors admitting it for indifferent and nothing looking to the consequence and that which might fall out in the end did let it alone by sufferance Whereas if they had seene how farre Sathan hath vndermined thereby the merite of Christ the foundation of saluation they would vndoubtedly haue resisted and gaine-saied the same according to the necessitie of the cause and kept themselues to the rule of the Apostle repeated by S. Augustine who saith Gala. 1. If any man whatsoeuer vpon any thing concerning conuersation or manners doe vtter and offer vnto vs for certaine and necessarie doctrine or for an Article of faith August contr Petil. Tertull. de Coron milit li 2. ad vxor Arnob. l. 2. the thing which goeth beyond the Scriptures of the Law and the Gospell let him be accursed In Tertullian first of all we haue Oblationes pro defunctis and in like manner Oblationem pro sponsa from the same roote this is about two hundred and fiftie yeares after our Lord. The Paganes had accustomed to offer when they were dead as also when their kinsfolkes or friends departed and left them now the Christians seeing the same and being ashamed to bee behind in humanitie and naturall affection doe in like manner offer but so as that they appoint their oblations to bee imployed to better vses as to the feeding of the poore following the counsaile mentioned in Tobiah Set thy bread vpon the Graue c. The Pagans had their yearely birth feasts the Christians celebrated the day of their true second birth or regeneration of the Martyrdome confession and death of their brethren in Christ And Beatus Rhenanus noteth verie well in this place Index expurg p. 82. From hence sprung the originall of the yearely remembrances and feasts Where the Fathers of Trent haue caused Antiquitie to be put in place of the originall Likewise Tertullian saith that this is a doctrine neither grounded in the Scriptures nor yet vpon any Apostolicall tradition but onely growne vp by custome Si legem saith he expostules Scripturarum nulla legis tibi traditio pretendetur
Hell and Purgatorie That all whatsoeuer miserie all the men in this world had indured from Adam vnto that time did not come any thing neere vnto the paines and punishment that is therein c. And that had not Saint Ierome come in the meane time they had beene neere to haue receiued the sentence of condemnation for not hauing belieued it c. Thus we may see a thing then which nothing is more naturall the doctrine of lyes maintained and nourished by a lie it selfe CHAP. X. What prosperous proceeding Purgatorie attained vnto in the Church of Rome and by what degrees IN the ende after that our aduersaries cannot all this while make choyse of any one of the Fathers to whose opinion they may trust and hold themselues in this matter of Purgatorie for wee freely permit and allow them their choyse out of them all notwithstanding that wee haue runne through the space of those fiue hundred yeares next after our Lord Purgatorie affirmed and avouched by Gregorie Anno. 600. Deut. 18.11 Esay 8.19 August de cura pro mortuis gerend Vpon what foundation he buildeth his doctrine Gregor Magn. in Dialog they are constrained to haue recourse to Gregorie Bb. of Rome liuing about the yeare 600 euen vnto that Gregorie which of the custome of the Gentiles made a Law in the Church of Christ of Origen his curiosities a necessarie deuotion of the speculations of the olde Fathers who had gone before him a grounded principle and firme Maxim and of S. Augustines doubt an affirmatiue doctrine but grounded also altogether vpon other raasons then had bene alleadged by the former as reuelations apparitions of spirits and others such like delusions directly contrarie to that which is said in the Law Who so goeth to aske counsell of the dead is an abhomination vnto the Lord as also against the Maxim which S. Augustine is so carefull for to proue That the soules of the dead intermeddle not with the affaires of those that are aliue The doctrin then of S. Gregorie in brief is That as at the breake of the day and in a browne colour the darke is mingled with the light is called the twylight so the neerer we come to the day of iudgement so much the more inter-course and communitie shall there bee betwixt spirits and men What solide or sound stuffe can hee picke out of this foundation seeing hee presupposeth and setteth downe the end of the world to bee as then And this is the cause why saith hee that men doe attaine speaking of his owne time to know the estate and condition of Soules a thing lesse knowne to such as went before Of Paschasius his soule he learneth how that it indured his Purgatorie amidst the scaldings of hotte waters because that in a certaine schisme falling out amongst the Popes he tooke part with Laurence not with Symmachus And thereupon he inferreth that good soules which halt and come short be it neuer so little in the workes of righteousnesse are detained kept backe for a like proportion of time from the inioying of heauen From the soule of a certaine Lord how that it serued at the bathes to pull off the hose and shoes of all such as came to them vntill the time that a certain Priest to whom it made it selfe knowne had offered two loaues such as had beene accustomed to bee offered for it As also from the soule of a Monke who died hauing in store the summe of three Crownes how when there was a holy day kept in his name it receiued the Communion in Purgatorie c. Hee inferreth that when the trespasses are not vnpardonable there is meanes to procure a remedy and helpe for the same by the offering of a sacrifice c. And his Dialogues are full of such friuolous tales Howsoeuer that Schoolemen doe not admit into Purgatorie any faults or sinnes how sleight so euer but the paines and punishment only he concludeth notwithstanding that there is no way to be followed but to do well so long as we are here without trusting to that which may be done afterward But what manner of 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 what steadfastnes of faith is there in all this Or rather what hath it but it may giue vs to belieue that these were spirits of deceipt watchfull and painefull in their craft and occupation euen in perswading the world to that which might deceiue them Tertullian saith Tertull. de Anima c. 5.7 These apparitions are but the mockeries and deceits of the euill spirit who carrieth himselfe priuily vnder the shapes of liuing men or masked and disguised after the manner of men deceased c. God hath sufficiently declared vnto vs in the parable of the poore and rich man that Hell is not open for any to come forth c. no not to winne credite to Moyses and the Prophets c. To be short all manner of representation or apparition of soules that is without body is nothing else but a delusion nothing else but witchcraft Chrysostome after the same manner Chrysost hom 29. in Math. hom 13. Idem de Lazaro hom 4. The possessed with Diuels will crie sometimes vnto thee and say I am the soule of such a one but wilt thou belieue it No not so saith hee for this speech commeth of the fraud and deceipt of the Diuell It is not the soule of any dead person that speaketh so but it is the Diuell that counterfeiteth the deepelier to deceiue and abuse the people For of a certaintie the soule seperated from the body goeth not vp and down wandring in these lower regions the soules of the righteous are in the hand of God those of the sinners after this life are quickly by force carried away The historie of Lazarus and the rich man doth proue the same vnto vs. And againe Wouldest thousee that the doctrine of the Scriptures and of the Prophets is of an other manner of weight then that of the dead which rise againe consider and know that whosoeuer the dead partie may be yet he is a seruant but as for the Scriptures it is the Lord which speaketh in them And therefore though a dead man reuine and liue againe though an Angell come downe from heauen yet let vs principally belieue the Scriptures For the Author of them is as wel the Lord of the dead as of the liuing of men and of Angels And therefore what the Scriptures teach vs most clearely let vs not goe about to learne of the dead c. And there is an Article in the auncient Synodes That such visions vnder the colour of soules are of the Diuell But what then may we thinke that Tertullian or Chrysostome would haue said to Gregorie Verily that these visions had beene of the Diuell Verily and his Purgatorie also a doctrine of Diuels And againe some haue doubted of these Dialogues that they were not his because that in the rest of his bookes hee seemeth to be more graue And
whether they bee of force for all those that are in purgatory A certaine Praepositiuus answered affirmatiuely For said he it is like a candle which giueth light vnto many and as a lecture which teacheth many and that without doing of any wrong or iniurie vnto one by helping of another The schoolemen then and the Monkes foreseeing that the whole trade and trafficke of Masses was lost and gone if this resolution tooke place doe consequently muster and band themselues together with all their might against the same They dispute and argue that the suffrages are specially of force for them for whom they are made and not otherwise That of two condemned to bee either of them a hundred yeares in purgatorie the one by multitude of suffrages may come forth the first day and the other for lacke of them shall there endure and finish his appointed tearme Magist senten l 4. D. 45. Bernardin in Rosario Albert. Magn. de Off. Miss c. 15. t. 3. K. And the same thing is taught by the Maister of the sentences And thereupon their Monkes crie aloude and say That then it is a worthie thing to haue them that shall succeede in the inheritance verie deuout and such as will come off readilie and liberally for the ransomes of their deceased kinsfolkes c. And that then the Condition of the rich is a great deale better then the condition of the poore in Purgatorie c. a point of diuinitie vnknowne vnto all former ages and farre off from that of our Sauiours O how hard and difficult a thing it is for a rich man to enter into the kingdome of heauen Another question followeth whether the suffrages made for the dead Other questions by men which haue committed mortall and deadly sinnes can help them And herein many were moued to belieue that they could not Where it is to bee noted that the laitie were wont vntill now to make these suffrages by prayers beades rosaries c. And for this inconuenience they found a verie safe conueyance namely that all men are sinners that Nemo sine crimine viuit c. And that therefore it was the surest course that these suffrages should be made by the mouth and ministerie of the priestes who although they were sinners yea and that hainous sinners as the rest of other men yet they were not considered accompted of as the lay men according to their priuate demerites but as aduocates and dealers for the Church according to the desert of the vniuersall Church And againe vpon this resolution great aduantage doeth rise vnto the Priestes viz. a notable multiplying of Masses for the dead Neither is there in all this any let but that the Canonistes may set the wethercockes vpon the highest pinacles of this building brought to his present hugenesse by another inuention which is that there are in hell certaine that are not extreame wicked ones whose paines and torments may be mittigated and much eased by such suffrages and this in the end hath brought them beyond any limitable point And for the confirmation thereof they would gather it out of a place in Augustine his Enchiridion heretofore alleadged but they cannot agree with the schoolemen The fire of purgatory blowne and stirred together by the Mendicant friers Now the Mendicant Friers assoone as they were once receiued did husband this doctrine more thriftily then all the rest drawing all men euen against their willes to the deuotions of their order The Gray friers to the end that they might haue men deuoted to them begin to preach that S. Francis descended once euery yeare into purgatorie to free and set at libertie such as did affect his order The Iacobines after the manner that is vsed at Portsale proclaime how that S. Dominicke performeth this worke euerie moneth The Carmelite or white friers that the virgin Marie for whose sake they looke to be accompted and held for famous and renowned did the same euerie Saturday The Augustines contradicted all the other shewing by the scriptures against S. Augustine himselfe That who so belieueth in Christ commeth not into iudgement but passeth readily from death to life according to that which the Lord had said to the theefe To day thou shalt bee with mee in Paradice Thus were Christian soules distracted and drawne into vncertainties by these varieties not knowing any longer to whom they ought to acknowledge as due the worke of their saluation And amongst all the opinions then broached none but that which was true in deed was held for heresie So deeply had deceitfull errour rooted it selfe and so largely had it ouerspread the world being borne vp by the authoritie and power of man Dominc And yet Frier Dominick a Soto durst say within the memory of this age That it is not credible seeing that purgatorie is not for any but the faithfull that God should leaue his friendes so long a time in the fire and that he thinketh that there is not any one that abideth there twentie yeares A great crack in the groundworke and yearely funerall feastes of the Church of Rome Bellarm. de purgat l. 2. c. 9. But Bellarmine with as much speed as may be buckleth himselfe to the repairing thereof by goodly and glorious reuelations Nay saith he it appeareth plainly by such and such that such a thing there hath beene these hundred two hundred fiue hundred yea these nine hundred yeares And such a thing there will be euen vnto the day of iudgement Now the Churches of Fraunce and Germany haue propounded within these 200. yeares many articles to the Popes which they called Grauamina wherein they complained themselues grieuously of these abuses which notwithstanding they haue not regarded to make any redresse therein in as much as the landes and liuinges of the Cleargie resteth principally vpon this protended fire a fire as wee haue a little seene without any ground or foundation either from the scriptures or in the auncient Church In so much as that the Monks began to preach in the beginning of the age wherein we liue That the soules which were there did leape at the sound of the money when it was cast into the basen for them That there was no so grieuous or hainous a crime no so great abhomination no so heauie or rigorous punishment from which men were not acquit freede thereby c. Against these enormities many great persons haue beene moued to ring the popes such round and loud peales as that they haue thereby beene almost shaked besides both seat and sea and therevpon it is that euerie one of them hath not ceased neither doth as yet to labor and do his vttermost endeuour by a thousand wiles and as many shiftes to nestle and settle himselfe both sure and fast without retracting or departing from any thing of all that whereof he is become seazed and possessed So farre is it off that he should grow ashamed of any of his iugling trickes and cosenages how
our aduersaries for we praise and honor the Lord in his saints glorifying his name for the singular graces which he hath bestowed vpon thē for the edifying of his Church acknowledging the meruailes that hee hath wrought by his power in the weaknesse of their ministerie hauing chosen them base and vile that they were for instruments of his power of his wisedome of his goodnes to carrie his name amongst the people hauing assisted them in their trauels deliuered them from infinite tribulations and in the end of their course crowned them with glorie And afterward wee praise and magnifie themselues in the gifts which it hath pleased God to distribute vnto them of his grace and fauour and specially that hee hath shewed them this fauour to vse them for the setting forth of his glory Math 25. Heb. 3. for that hauing well imployed their talentes giuen them of the Lord they are entered into his ioy for that they haue beene faithfull in the house so that they haue not loued or spared their owne liues Apocal. 12. euen vnto the death whereby they haue receiued of his liberall mercie the white garment c. And from thence wee are led along to a third honour that is to set them before vs as patternes of our life to pray to God to vouchsafe vs the fauour that wee may follow their vertuous steppes their holinesse their humilitie zeale and constancie following the exhortation of the Apostles Bee ye followers of me Rom. 15. Hebr. 12. as you haue vs for a pats terne and example And in another place Be ye not slothfull but followers of them which by faith patience haue receiued the inheritance of the promises After this fashion say I honor we the Saints praising God in them praising them in God and conforming our selues vnto thē by his grace And all this according to the precepts examples which we haue in the scriptures wherein their liues their deathes haue beene set out vnto vs to those endes whereas our aduersaries haue made them ridiculous by their deuised and faigned legendes and still doe make the name of Christ in stead of being glorified to be blasphemed by these their fooleries which they deliuer to the poore people for their principall instructions whereas for fiue hundred yeares after our Lorde they were condemned to be false Gratian. D. 15. ex Gelasio and by the Bishops of Rome themselues reiected as thinges inuented by such men as were either heretickes or infidels suborned thereunto by the malice of the Deuill himselfe to discredite the name and faith of Iesus Christ But rather wee denie with the scriptures that we ought either to flie vnto them for succour or els worship them For these seruices are due vnto God alone and to take them as intercessors betwixt God and vs is not belonging to them it is the office of our onely Mediator Iesus Christ our Lord Neither yet ought we to make any imployment of their merites or workes of supererrogation eyther to appease the wrath of God or to supply our vnworthinesse or else the passion of our Lorde for this were to annihilate and make of no effect his perfect sacrifice And this is that which wee haue to condemne in the Masse in this place wherein the Priest contrarie to that which hath beene tolde vs so oft namely that God is the onely searcher of heartes doth confesse his sinnes to the Angelles to the virgine Marie to the Saintes and Saintesses and prayeth them to bee intercessors for him vnto God wherein hee prayeth God to pardon his sinnes not by the merite of Christ nor by his blood but by the merite of all the Saintes and specially Of those whose relickes are vnder the Altar c. And wherein the sacrifice as they pretend of Christ is offered to God in the honour of the virgine Marie and of the men saintes and women saintes c. And these thinges we affirme to be directly against the word of God against the analogie of faith and against the vnitie of the auncient Church Now let vs consequently heare if our aduersaries haue any thing to say to the contrarie In Genesis 41. Iacob blessing the children of Ioseph vttereth these wordes Gen. 18.15.16 The God that fedde mee euer since I was vnto this day the Angell which hath beene my protection from all euill blesse these children And my name and the name of my fathers Abraham and Isaac bee called vppon or cryed lowde vppon by them c. Out of this place they gather that the Angels and Saintes ought to bee called vpon and praied vnto But as concerning the Angell whereof hee speaketh it appeareth that it was no created spirit for then Iacob would not haue ranked him and made him equall with God neither had hee praied vnto him or done other like thinges and vsed the verie same tearmes which are belonging to the Lord This Angell then is he of whom the Prophet Malachie speaketh Malach. 3. the Angell of the couenant the Sonne of God himselfe the Mediator of the old and new couenant in the beholding of whom the Patriarkes found grace with the Lord Eoxd 10.19.13 21 14.24 That Angell which is sometimes by Moses in Exodus called an Angell sometimes Iehouah that in like tearmes of speech alluding vnto these that is then when there is any speech of the conduct and guiding of Iacob that is to say of the people of Israel of his Church And thus haue the olde writers spoken Tertul. de Trinit c. 15. Tertullian expounding this place saith As hee hath not doubted or made any scruple in calling Christ an Angell so let no man be afraid or sticke to call him God seeing hee vnderstandeth here that in the blessing of his children hee is God and called vppon and likewise an Angell But and if that any hereticke shoulde obstinately sette himselfe against the truth that here is properly spoken of an Angell in this let him bee conuinced by the force and power of the truth c. Saint Hillarie alleadgeth it in the same sence vpon Psalme 123. Hilar. in psal 123. Chrisost in Genes c. 48. That wee ought to owe and ascribe all our graces prosperitie and deliuerances vnto the one onely God And after the same manner Chrysostome And as for that which is said of the name of Abraham being called vpon by his children it is a common and accustomed speech of the Hebrews vsed when they will speake of those men or women which are ingrafted into a familie Esay 4. as in Esay seuen women desire of one man that his name may bee called vppon by them that is to say that they may bee called by his name or held for his c. And in this place is plainly deliuered the adopting of the two sonnes of Ioseph which Iacob reputeth and holdeth to bee by place and right as capable of inheritance in the parting of the land as his
storie is That Iudas to incourage his soldiers being vppon the point of entering into a great fight acquainted them with this vision that had appeared vnto him But either it was a reall action or a likenesse and representation onely If it were reall and in deed where is then their Limbes become For they all agree that in the Limbes they can make no intercession neither be inuocated If representatiue or figuratiue then let them heare the exposition of their owne Doctors Gloss in 2. Machab. c. 15. That in Onias is represented the order of the priesthood and in Ieremias the Propheticall order and in the one and the other Iesus Christ the high priest and Prophet of whom Moyses hath said I will raise vp vnto you a Prophet like vnto mee of whom S. Iohn likewise saith If we haue sinned we haue an aduocate with God Iesus Christ the righteous and he is the propitiation for our sinnes Baruch Baruch 3.14 3. It is said Lord heare now the prayer of the dead of Israel and of their children which haue sinned before thee Now it is to be known whether this word dead be taken for such as were dead in deed or else for a people brought vnto such an extremity as did threaten death vnto them euery moment Now the verse going before seemeth to make for the latter For it saith we perish are destroied for euer But let vs take it according to their own sence Lyranus giueth them the repulse ouerthrow He speaketh saith he of the praiers which the Patriarkes the Prophets had made whiles they liued for the good estate of their posteritie And their opinion also of the Limbes doth debarre them of the benefit of the place in their owne sence But what agreement hath this praier and intercession of the liuing Saints with that of the dead Those being commanded with promise to be heard these not mentioned in the Scripture but subiect vnto that great Woe so oftentimes repeated Woe to them which adde therunto Saint Paul prayeth for them that were in the same Shippe he praieth also the Romaines to pray for him But did he allow them to call vpon or to pray for aide vnto him or did hee himselfe inuocate the Romaines And therefore if we from these mutuall praiers of the faithfull that are liuing rise vp to the inuocation of the Saints that are dead what shall let vs then but that from the inuocation of the dead wee shall descend by consequent to the inuocating and adoring of those that be aliue to make vowes and offer vp our oblations vnto them to erect and build Churches and Altars in honour of them to burne sacrifices and incense vnto them and finally to reuiue the whole Masse of Paganisme for them which are as yet vppon earth as wee haue alreadie done for them which are in heauen And thus much for that which they can say as well for the inuocation as for the intercession of the olde Testament CHAP. XII That the inuocation of Saints hath not any foundation in the holy Scriptures of the new Testament IN the new Testament they alleadge that S. Paul ordained 1. Tim. 2. Rom. 15. Collos 4. that intercession shuld be made in the Church for all men that he praieth the Romaines and Colossians to pray for him that he hoped to be offered in the praiers of the Saints that S. Iames saith Pray yee one for an other to the ende that yee may bee saued c. What are all these places but the praiers of the Saints liuing and not of the Saints deceased whereupon there is not any thing further to bee inferred then what concerneth the dutie of charitie amongst the liuing and from which there wil not any old writer be found to gather the inuocating of Saints which are in heauen But we see that the rich man in the other life Luk. 16. praieth Abraham that his punishment may be mitigated and why not as wel here below What maner of argument is this concluding that what is done in Hel may be done here on earth And that what the damned doe the same also may the faithfull doe And what Diuinitie is this borrowed from the damned from the damned feeling in themselues the vnappeasible wrath and anger of God as not being able to comprehend him otherwise then as an angrie iudge for vs which haue accesse vnto his throne by Christ which is both the Porter and the gate which are led vnto the throne of his grace by the hand of his Sonne And what wilfull blindnesse is it to oppose vnto the cleare light of the Scriptures outward darknesse to the intercession of our Lord full of power and efficacie a parabolicall praier of a wicked rich man repelled and cast off by Abraham for the impertinencie thereof And no lesse impertinent and farre from the purpose are those places elsewhere Math. 27.47 as that of the crie of our Lord vpon the Crosse Eli Eli my God my God c. The souldiers had thought that he had called for Elias Let vs see say they if he will come This was then say they a familiar thing to call vpon the Saints But I should bee ashamed to confute it if they had any shame to alleadge it For what is this To learne the faith of the Church of Pilats souldiers the faith of Israel at the hands of the Gentils which are in garrison in Ierusalem which haue heard speech amongst the Iewes of one Elias that should come at that time which were trained vp in Paganisme to praie vnto as many Gods as they could dreame of or deuise to hold for Gods all those from whom they expected any good or feared any euill Which by reason of the ignorance of the tongue did suppose that our Lord called for Elias S. Ierome vpon this place I thinke that they were the Romane Souldiers who vnderstood not the propertie of the Hebrew tongue and thereupon did thinke that he had inuocated or called Elias But if we vnderstand and take them to haue beene Iewes then it was nothing but their ordinarie practise to speake reprochfully of the Lord accusing him of weaknesse and infirmitie and therby driuen to pray vnto Elias And the Glose and Caietanus haue vnderstoode it of the Romaines and of the Gentiles In S. Iohn 5. Thanke not saith our Lord vnto the Pharisies that I am to accuse you vnto my father Iohn 5.45 Moyses in whom you haue your hope he it is that will accuse you Thereupon they conclude that it was a doctrine amongst the Iewes that Moyses tooke the matter vppon him before God whether it were to accuse or defend them And still they forget that this dutie could not be exercised in the Limbes Wheras the text is plaine enough to those that haue any eyes Moyses that is to say the lawe and doctrine of Moses doth accuse vs is the sentence of condemnation against vs when we infringe and breake it when
we reiect and cast of that which it offereth vs and particularly it condemneth the Pharisies for that they denie Christ promised in the law Moyses on the contrarie that is to say this same doctrine dooth iustifie vs worketh with vs vnto saluation when we embrace Christ at whome it altogether aimeth according to that which is said afterward If you belieue Moyses you will also belieue me for it is written of me Iohn 5.39 And the Pharisies hoped in him that is to say in this doctrine according to that which hee said in former times Search the Scriptures for you thinke to haue eternall life by them c. And in the same sence Abraham aunswered the rich man They haue Moyses and the Prophets Not Moyses in the flesh not Moyses in the soule but Moyses as likewise the Prophets in the doctrine What should then the question of the intercession of Moses doe here Origen To belieue Moyses that is to say the writings and workes of Moses Orig in Ep. ad Fom l. 4 c. 4. Basill de Spir Sanct c. 14. Cirill in Ioh. l 3. c. 8. And by consequent to be accused by Moses that is to say by the law giuen by the Ministers of Moses S. Basill It is the custome of the Scripture to vnderstand vnder the name of Moyses the Law as when it is said they haue Moses and the Prophets Cyril more clearely intreating vpon this place When as saith he all others did hold their peace the Lord said that Moyses law alone did suffice to condemne the incredulitie of the Iewes Cardinal Hugo Moyses that is to say the Scripture or Law giuen by Moses Caietanus goeth yet further Caiet in Ioh. c. 5. The Iewes are accused by Moyses for that his writings declare them worthie of punishment in not belieuing in Iesus the Iewes also are said to hope in Moses because they generally hoped in the promises contained in the said writings but they acknowledged not the fulfilling of the same Iesus In the 2. Peter 1.15 I am saith he shortly to goe out of this my Tabernacle as our Lord himselfe hath declared vnto me 2. Pet. 1.15 but I will doe my indeuour that after my departure also you may continually call to mind these things that is pietie charitie brotherly loue c. Here they affirme that this shall be by his intercession in heauen But we that this shall bee by his diligence in instructing them well before that he goe out of this world that is as he hath said in the former verses By continually bringing it to their remembrance And the text is verie cleare and plaine for the same for he doth not say Dabo operam post obitum meum vt possitis but Vt possitis post obitum meum 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and not 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is to say I wil haue care that after my death you may remember your selues and not I will haue care after â—y death c. That which followeth teacheth it For we haue not taught you the power and comming of our Lord in the deceitfulnesse of fables c. The Glose saith Jnterim dum venio dabo operam c. As long as I liue I will giue order or I will doe my endeuour c. And as for the alleadging of Oecumenius saying that certaine would collect heereof by the figure called Hyperbaton that is to say a long draught of words the intercession of Saints it had beene their dutie in like maner for the discharge of a good conscience to haue added that which followeth That others which handle the same more simply do vnderstand it thus That wheras he so carefully laboureth to imprint this doctrine in them it is not for that he doubteth them to be egnorant but to the end that they might abide the more firme after his death Caiet 2. Pet. 1. At the least they should haue held themselues to Caietanus I wil giue order that is in my life time that you may haue after my death books which may put you in remebrance of this doctrin In the Apocalips 5. Apocal. 1.8 the foure beasts and the foure and twentie Elders haue harps in their hands and Viols of gold full of perfumes Which are saith S. Iohn the prayers of the Saints therefore they must be imployed as intercessors for vs. Now it is not called in question whether they pray or praise God or no but if they make intercession to God for the things which wee particularly and by name pray vnto them for and againe if we may and ought to imploy them for intercessors with God for vs. And this cannot be gathered out of this place but rather that they praise God and pray vnto him And this praier without any further gessing of it doth follow in the next verse Thou art worthie to take the booke and to open the Seales thereof c. for thou hast bought and purchased vs to God by thy bloud out of euerie tribe and language c. And then not to imploy their merits with God for vs in stead of that of the Lambe but rather to acknowledge the bloud of the Lambe imployed for themselues And that maketh yet lesse for them Apocal. 8.3 which they further alleadge out of the fore part of the eight Chapter where the Angell standeth before the Altar with a Censor of gold wherein there were many perfumes giuen vnto him either to offer vp with the praiers of all the Saints or rather according to the Greeke to adde it to the praiers of the Saints vpon the Altar of gold which is before the throne For this Angell saith their Glose is Christ himselfe offering vnto God his father the petitions of the faithfull which are acceptable and well pleasing to him for his sake S. Ambros Aug. Primas Andraeas Caes in Apocal. Ambrose expoundeth this whole place of the teachers of the Church euerie man in his age That Christ openeth then the booke when by his holy spirit hee manifesteth vnto them the sence of the Scriptures that they fall downe before the Lambe when they are raised to the meditation of his mysteries and by consequent are humbled in themselues that these odors are their praiers whereof the Psalmist speaketh Let my praier ascend vp vnto thee as the perfume of incense c. And vpon the eight Chapter he taketh Christ for the Angell Ambros in Apocal c 8. the Church for the Altar c. and maketh many sorts of incensings praiers of the Saints For saith he the faithfull pray when they aske forgiuenesse of their sinnes when they giue almes when they forgiue their neighbours when they obserue and keepe the commaundements of God c. August Primas Andr. Caesar Thom. Aquin. in Apoc. c. 5. l. 8 And not a word of the praiers of the Saints that are dead for vs or of vs praying to them And as little in S. Augustine Primasius Andreas Bb. of Caesarea Thomas
worshipped God a child with the wise men The virgine Marie hath no other honor but when he is by good right and for iust cause honoured who hath vouchsafed to be begotten and borne of her c. S. Augustine taketh great paines against the abuses of his time and doth oftentimes complaine of the presumptuousnes preiudicate opinions that had taken so deep root in men but yet he striueth so much as his naturall modesty will well agree and stand withal against the streame of superstitions August ep ad lanuar um It is great pittie saith he to see how presumptuousnes doth eurey where ouerflow that is to say preiudicate opinions threatning the oppression of the truth it selfe I see many things that I dare not so freely reproue for auoiding of giuing of offence to some persons wherof some are holy and other some troublesome contentious As if hee should say that the good deuotion and holy intention of some may craue pardon for their errour whereas the same is supported by pride and insolencie in others Againe to the end he may manifest his iudgement vnto vs that so we may discerne the sincernesse of his opinion It is one thing saith hee which we teach and an other thing which wee maintaine and support one thing which we are commaunded to teach Idem contr Faust and an other thing which we are taught to amend and constrained notwithstanding to tolerate vntill that we haue amended it Now these rules should serue to cleare our sight in distinguishing of his doctrine But more particularly it seemeth that hee would point out vnto vs with his finger this abuse here in question when he saith Many things Idem de Ciuit. Dei l. 10. c. 4. which are properly belonging to the seruice of God haue beene vsurped and transferred to serue to set out the honour of men either by too much humblenesse of mind or else by the pestilent botch of flatterie but yet in such sort a that they haue euermore beene taken but for men but why doe we say that we must worship then that we must honour them adde neuer so little more to it and then say also we must adore them So farre as that the Councell of Carthage where hee was present for the repressing of the multitude of Altars that were builded vnder the colour of Martyrs and their apparitions ordained verie well that those where the Martyrs had not beene buried should bee pulled downe but it was with this clause Concil Carthag 5. c. 14. If there be no daunger toinsue by any vprore or insurrection of the people So far had the rage of Idolatrie preuailed that it began to shake the Councels with feare To come therefore vnto the point August Ep. 121. ad Probam viduam let vs see the Maxims and generall rules which he giueth for to direct vs in the way of praying well Whosoeuer saith hee saith in his praier any thing that is not contained in the praier of the Gospell that is to say in the Lords prayer either he prayeth carnally or else vnlawfully Psal 24. Wherefore we must pray vnto one onely God for thereis no mention made of Saints But Dauid said I haue lifted vp mine eyes vnto the hils And Origen and S. Hillarie did differ and varie thereupon vnderstanding it sometimes for the Propheticall bookes and sometimes for the Angels whose ministerie God vseth for the safetie of his children On the contrarie you will say that he hath vndertaken the rooting vp of that August l. de Pasto Looke then saith he that thy hope be not in the hils and mountaines for Dauid saith my helpe is of the Lord who hath made heauen and carth And thinke not for all this that thou doest iniurie vnto those holy hils for these are the hils themselues which sing of him vnto thee S. Paul which is one of these hils and which crieth vnto thee I vnderstand that there are schismes amongst you I am of Paul and J of Apollos and J of Cephas and I of Christ lift vp thine eyes vnto this mountaine heare what it will say vnto thee and there stay thee Was Paul crucified for you So when thou shalt haue lift vp thine eyes vnto the mountaines from whence thy helpe is to come that is to say towards the writers of the holy Scriptures heare them attentiuely which crie vnto thee from the depth of their bones from the bottomes and innermost parts of their marrow O Lord who is like vnto thee c. To the end that without all feare of doing iniurie vnto these bils thou doe freely say My helpe is of God which hath made heauen and earth And then feare not that they should or would doe thee any harme Nay they doe loue thee so much the more nay they will become the more fauourable vnto thee if on the contrarie thou put thy trust in them thou makest them heauie and sad An Angell that hath shewed vnto a man marueilous great and diuine things is worshipped and adored of this man from this hill whether he lifted his eyes he calleth him backe vnto God farre bee it from thee saith he that thou shouldest euer doe it worship God and adore him for J am thy fellow seruant and one of thy brethren c. And in an other place When thou shalt find a holy man Idem in Psal 95.96 Colere aseruant of God and that thou wouldest worship or adore him for God hee will staie and keepe thee from doing it for he will not be vnto thee in stead of God but rather with thee vnder God And thus did Paul and Barnabas c. And feare not saith he least thou shouldest grieue them if thou dost not honour them for it is their whole and hartie desire that the one only God be worshipped that he alone be serued and adored Thus doe all the Saints and Angels desire and wish they seeke the glorie of this one onely God whome they loue they studie not any other thing but to increase our loue and Zeale and to draw vs as by force to serue him to call vppon him Ad eius oratio nem and to looke vp vnto and behold him And note these words to call vpon him for hee maketh it a part of adoration They are as much mooued to anger when they are honored as the diuels are when they are not honored for they preach God vnto men and not themselues and so are the Angels that is to say messengers the Diuels on the contrarie seeke their owne glory They answere We do not worship the Diuels but the Angels the powers and Officers of the great God I would to God that you did serue them for so you should soone learne of themselues not to worship them Will you heare an Angell for your teacher who sought nothing but the glorie of his God Arise saith hee what doest thou I am thy fellow seruant c. When as therefore thou
thing was said to be done And here it is not to be forgotten that Bonauenture saith that when he was dead these scarres and printes were seene and acknowledged by many in so much as that some of them put nailes into them And Mathias Paris on the contrary a Monke that liued at the time of his death of a longer standing and more auncient by fortie yeares then Bonauenture writeth in his Chronicle that there was not any manner of print to be seene after his death And yet the man was not to bee suspected for the matter Dominick for he speaketh as superstitiously as any of the rest And haue they said any lesse of Dominick Nay rather it belonged to them to incroach dayly enter deeper into blasphemy And so much the more because of the emulation raised betwixt these two orders because that Dominick who was the formost in time seemed to come last in reputation account Anton. Archicp in tit 23. c. 11. the Archb. Antonine therefore that was of this order peiseth his miracles not against those of S. Frauncis but against the miracles of our Lord giueth them the start prerogatiue both for number for greatnes Christ saith he raised but three from death at all Dominick at Rome onely raised as many and 40. neere to Tholosa which were drowned on horsebacke in the riuer Garona besides infinite others Christ after his resurrection went in to his disciples the dores being shut Dominick whilet yet he bare about this mortall bodie which is much more went into the temple the dores being fast Now by the way let vs note that this was by their owne speech either by the proprietie of a spirituall and glorified bodie or els by an Almightie power And thus he goeth through all the miracles of our Lord alwaies preferring and giuing S. Dominick the vpper hand To be short Christ said after his death All power is giuen to me in heauen and in earth and verily saith he this power was not in a small measure communicated bestowed vpon Dominicke ouer all things in heauen earth or hell and that euen in this life for he had Angels to attend vpō and serue him the elements obaied him and the deuils trembled vnder him And this he laieth downe in many examples He addeth further that at Rome there were two images the one of S. Paul and the other of S. Dominick that at the feet of the former was written Per istum itur ad Christum by this men go to Christ and at the feet of the latter Facilius itur per istum but more easily and readily by this man that is to say by Dominicke That is saith Antonine Because that the doctrine of Paul and the Apostles induced and persuaded men to belieue but Dominicks to obserue and keep the councels Which is a shorter course and cut And thus you may already see that he was more then S. Paul and all the Apostles But what shall we say now of that which followeth Quia saith he Domino nostro similis est Dominicus aptissimé denominatus est verie fitlie and rightly was he called Dominicke because he was like Domino to our Lord. And he was possessiuelie in possession that which our Lord was authoritatiuely in authoritie for the Lord said I am the light of the world and the Church singeth of Dominick you are the light of the world The Prophets beare witnesse Domino vnto the Lord and to Dominicke also Zacharie 11. I haue chosen me two roddes the one I haue called Decorem beautie that is to say the order of Saint Dominicke the other Funiculum a corde or band that is the order of the Gray friers thus they abuse the scripture Dominus that is to say our Lord was borne on the bare earth but the virgine for feare of cold laid him in a manger Dominicus from his swathing clothes abhorring the pamperinges and tender delightes of the worlde was found oftentimes by his nurse lying all naked vpon the bare earth For our Lord there appeared a starre in beauen in token that he did lighten the whole world In the forehead likewise of Dominicke as he was baptised the Godmother espied a star signifying a new light to be borne into the world c. The praier of our Lord was euer more heard when he would for in the garden that which he asked of a fleshlie desire hee would not obtaine according to reason But Dominick neuer demanded any thing of God which he did not whollie enioy according to his owne desire Dominus that is our Lord loued vs and washed vs from our sinnes in his blood Dominicke through a perfection of charitie tooke euerie daie three disciplines or corrections from his owne hand not with a corde but with an iron chaine euen to the causing of his blood to runne downe One for his faults though they were verie small another for those that were in Purgatorie and the third for them that liued here in the world c. And thus this Archbishop Antonine draweth this comparison through all the parts of the life of our Lord. In a word our Lord being to depart out of this world promiseth the Comforter vnto his disciples And Dominick saith vnto his Be not grieued for I wil do you more good in the place whither I go then I haue done here for there you haue me a better aduocate then any other that you can haue there c. And what shall now become of that which S. Iohn saith vnto vs If we haue sinned we haue an aduocate euen Iesus the righteous c. And notwithstanding these blasphemies are authorized by the Church of Rome for the good establishment that they haue procured vnto the Popes their authoritie for Gregorie the ninth canonized Dominicke in the yeare 1223. ordained a festiual day to be kept vnto him authorized also his rule and order and bestowed priuiledges vppon the same Now hee that writ these thinges was an Archbishop of Plorence high accounted of amongst our aduersaries Albert. Krant in hist Saxon. l. 9. c. 7. Abb. Trithem in Chronic. Hirsaughtiens But in the meane time they are warie enough not to tell vs any thing amongst the rest of their miracles of that which Krantzius reporteth vnto vs That one Bernard a Iacobine Confessor and Chaplen to the Emperour Henrie the 7. did poison him in the host Whereupon saith Trithemius the Abbot Pope Clement the fift inioyned them for a marke of reproch and ignominie that the Priests of their order from thence forward should neuer receiue or deliuer the communion but with the left hand An example for the Popes of these times to ordaine by the same reason that they should as yet be restrained from the vse of their right hand in detestation of the murther committed by frier Clement a Iacobine vpon the person of K. Henry the third In a word to come to our purpose Bullae fraternitatum ordinis
sufficiently set out this doctrine My merite saith he is no other thing then the mercie of God I am not poore or spare of merites vntill such time as mercies begin to faile I will sing eternally And what Of mine owne righteous workes Nay O Lord I will call to mind thy righteousnesse alone for euen it also is mine For thou art become and made righteousnesse vnto me from God Should J feare that it will not be sufficient for both Nay this is no short cloake Idem Serm. 67.68 that is not able to couer two Thy righteousnesse is righteousnesse and indureth to all eternities This large and long lasting righteousnesse shall couer both thee and me for euer and in me a multitude of sinnes Idem Ep. 190. contr A bailar c. On the contrarie saith he Whereas merite hath forestalled and setled it selfe grace cannot find so much as a doore or any other place to enter at All that thou attributest to merites belongeth vnto the grace of God c. The children new borne stand not in need of merites for they haue the merites of Christ c. For saith he where as man wanted righteousnesse of his owne Aliunde the righteousnesse of an other was assigned vnto him Man was indebted and man paid the debt the satisfaction of one is imputed vnto all the head hath satisfied for the members Colossians 2. c. And what reason should there bee why our righteousnesse should not come from elswhere then from our selues seeing that our sinne came from elsewhere And should sinne be inherent in the seede of the sinner and righteousnesse separated from the bloud of our Sauiour Nay but as they died in Adam so they shall be quickned in Christ J am defiled of the one by the flesh but I take hold of the other by faith And if thou obiect vnto me the sinfulnesse of my birth and generation I set against it my regeneration my spiritual birth against my carnall birth Idem de Caenaâ—â—cmâ—ni Idem l. degrat liber arâ—it He that hath taken pittie vpon the sinner will not condemne the iust And righteous I may be bold to call my selfe but by the righteousnesse of Iesus Christ And what manner of righteousnesse The end of the Law is Christ in righteousnesse to all them that belieue seeing he is made righteousnesse vnto vs from God the father Now if hee haue beene made righteousnesse vnto me is not it mine The righteousnesse then of man consisteth in the bloud of the redeemer c. So farre forth as That it is impossible saith he that the least sinnes should be washed away otherwise then of Christ and by Christ c. And who is he that iustifieth himselfe but he that presumeth of other merites then his grace Incentura And this also is properly to be said to be he that knoweth not the righteousnesse of God it is hee onely that doth meritortous workes which hath made them vpon whome he may bestow them That which we call merites Via regni sed non causa regnandi is the nurcerie of hope the matches and matter to make charitie shine out the signes of a secret predestination the forerunners of a future felicitie and the way whereby to enter into the kingdome but not the cause of raigning c. In as much verily as the kingdome of heauen is an inheritance but the way to come thither is the feare of God manifested saith the Apostle in good workes which God hath prepared to the end that we should walke in them c. Whereby wee may iudge how farre Saint Barnard his doctrine is off from that of our Aduersaries in this point and yet it is not passing three hundred yeares since he writ when as he acknowledgeth no righteousnesse able to iustifie a sinner but the righteousnesse of Christ imputed to the sinner continually vsing this word of imputation whereat they stumble and whereto they oppose and set themselues so much He acknowledgeth not I say any merit but the merit of Christ nor any satisfaction but that which he made for vs vppon the Crosse And he maketh al this to be ours by faith alone Idem in Psal 91. Serm 9. Idem Serm. 10 15. as appeareth by that which followeth Let him saith hee that will pretend his merit it is good for me to put my hope in God God will saue them saith the Psalmist By what merits Heare what coÌ„meth after Because they haue hoped in him Hereby then consider their righteousnesse euen that which is of faith and not that which is of the Law Faith saith Great good things are prepared for the faithfull Hope These good things are reserued for me Charitie I runne thither ward as fast as I can c. In a word all the merit of man is that he haue his hope fixed in him which hath saued euery man c. Idem in Cantic Serm. 24. Epist 190. Whosoeuer findeth in himselfe remorce and compunction for his sinnes hungreth and thirsteth after righteousnesse Let him belieue in thee O Lord which iustifiest the wicked and he shall haue peace with God Being iustified saith he by faith onely For saith he the end of the Law is Christ vnto righteousnesse saith the Apostle vnto euerie belieuer c. CHAP. XIX That good workes are the gift of God and therefore cannot merit and to what vse or ende they serue according to the holy Scriptures and the fathers WHat then Are our workes vnprositable God forbid Whereunto good workes serue They are vnprofitable to iustifie thee before God and yet no doubt profitable to iustifie that is to say to testifie thy faith before the Church vnprofitable to make thee a Sonne to make thee an heyre but profitable liuely to set forth and truely to point out a Sonne a child of the promise in as much as thou liuest according to God in that thou indeuorest to edifie his elect and chosen For saith the Apostle wee are created in Christ vnto good workes which God hath prepared Eph. 2 2. Cor. 5. 1. Pet 2. to the end that we might walke in them He is dead he is risen againe for vs but it is to that end that wee may liue vnto him that we may die vnto sinne and liue vnto righteousnesse Hee hath deliuered vs from the seruitude of sinne and from the power of darknesse Rom 13. Iam. 2. 1. Timoth. 5. Rom. 8. but to the end that we might serue vnto righteousnesse that we might renounce the workes of darknesse and put on the armour of light Be cause that Faith without workes is dead Because that Who so saith that he knoweth God and doth not his commaundements is a lyer And because that Wee are debters to liue according to the spirit and not according to the flesh And therefore if we haue not loue The loue wee beare to God must not consider thereward but our obedience and dutiful regard Iohn 3.
Frier hath purposely written and put forth a booke The truth is that he teacheth Ioh. Ferus in Mat. l. 1. In Ioh. c. 1. v. 4.13.17.19 That all our old birth for so hee calleth the man not regenerate and all the powers of our nature are condemned in the Scriptures that wee are nothing but sinne and darknesse that our thoughts speech reason and will are accursed that our light if the same be not inlightned by the word of God worketh nothing in vs but errour and going astraie that euen the Law howsoeuer good in it selfe without grace begetteth nothing but hypocrites that without faith there is no good workes and that none but such as belieue can worke them that in the regenerate not onely after Baptisme Idem in Ioh. c. 13. v. 10. c. 14 v. 16 c. 16. v. 9. but euen after they become to an actuall faith there abideth continually a remainder of originall sinne which bringeth forth sinne in vs whereupon it must consequently bee auouched that no man is without sinne and notwithstanding that such as belieue doe not cease therefore to be cleane that is in as much as they be purified by faith and by the same ingrafted into the body of Christ participating his holinesse and possessing himselfe according to that which S. Paul saith But you are washed but you are sanctified c. And that notwithstanding that considered in themselues they are nothing but sin yet there is no condemnation for them with God who doth not impute vnto them any their sinnes vncleannesse but rather reputeth them for pure cleane because of their faith in Christ Moreouer that this faith which iustifieth vs is not any other thing then the free mercie of God forgiuing sinnes for his Christs sake which only is requisite in vs vnto saluation c. and it worketh in vs a certaintie of the same so farre foorth as that it leaueth vs not without a pledge and earnest penie of eternall life that by the only merits of Christ we are saued made partakers of the same merits by faith alone In all which points he doth verie notably agree with vs that is to say with all antiquitie and consequently is condemned by the Councell of Trent in diuers Canons in the sixth Session Now of all this discourse wee gather that this doctrine of free iustification in the bloud of Christ by faith hath beene of a long time kept maintained in the Church in his puritie howsoeuer deadly assailed by Sathan and that at diuers times in diuers depending points as the See and seate of our saluation That notwithstanding it hath beene subiect to manifold diuers great alterations and changes through the proud and presumptuous nature of man through the doctrine of Philosophers through the subtilties of the Schoolemen and the Pharisaical hmuour of the Monkes In so much as that notwithstanding the couragious defence of the same by diuers worthie and great personages holding vnto the yeare 1200. more for the grace of God against the ingratitude of man the said Pharisaicall doctrine did preuaile and get the vpper hand and yet not so absolutely but that at the same time it was still impugned and confuted almost throughout all the nations of Christendome by many good people and that euen to the suffering of death for their confession being also mightily and soundly crossed by their Maxims by whose fine conceipts and subtile deuises it had beene chiefely established that in it there is hapned vnto vs as it falleth out in the Countries farre North wherein the brightnesse of the two twilights doe happen and fall out so neere together as that the day is no sooner dead and departed on the one side but it quickneth and reuiueth againe on the other This Article hauing beene no sooner shut in and couered with the darknesse which had ouer-spread and ouershadowed the Church but that wee might see it incontinently after more splendent and glorious then euer it was before Wherein we may note the singular goodnes of God towards his Church for in as much as iustification is that point of Christian doctrine which ioyneth man Christ together which maketh the proper difference of the Church from all other sortes of assemblies and of a Christian from all other men as being that without which no man can bee a Christian with which alone well vnderstood we retaine both the name and the effect and to be short which may bee called by good right the life of a Christian the soule of the Church the bond of the mariage betwixt Christ and his Church it was surely verie necessarie seeing that God according to his promise cannot destroy his Church that this article should be conserued in the same that such Eclipse as should couer the face therof shuld be but short to the end it might returne vnto his former brightnesse and light In a word as Phisitions say that the heart is the first liuing last dying part in man That this heart also of the Church by which it began to liue notwithstanding first assailed and set vpon by the venimous poyson of Sathan was the last that was mortally wounded and striken and the first againe recouered as for certaine it is come to passe in our daies wherein God making his Gospell as it were to liue againe after so long a time of death and darknesse would of his incomparable grace that this point should bee the first restored into his former estate and perfection by them whome he had raised for the restauration of his Church Now in this third part we haue entered into the consideration of the Masse A briefe rehea 〈◊〉 of that which hath beene said before this third book in the qualitie of a Sacrifice so it remaineth for our better comming to our selues againe after so long a discourse that we briefly repeate the same which we meane to performe in manner as followeth The Masse is properly a corrupting adulterating of the holy Supper of our Lord and the Supper of our Lord was not ordained for a sacrifice taken in his proper signification but for a Sacrament Neither can it be called a sacrifice except for that it is a holy action or else because it is a commemoration of the sacrifice of our Lord once made vpon the tree of the Crosse for our sinnes or thirdly for that it is a thankesgiuing for the benefits receiued by him Wherefore the Masse cannot properly be called a sacrifice and much lesse a propitiatorie sacrifice in as much as the whole Scripture and all antiquitie do teach vs that there is not in the Church any moe sacrifices truely propitiatorie then one euen the bloud of our Lord shed for our sinnes represented and shadowed out vnder the Lawe by all the sacrifices then in vse and fulfilled in the time of grace in one onely which ought not neither can bee reiterated without sacriledge From this pretended Sacrifice of the Masse haue
couenant is certaine that they in particular are comprehended and contained in the same c. And which more is they worke within a faith of the free promises of the Creator of the remission of sinne in his Sonne c. a confirmation of that most neere coniunction that is betwixt the faithfull and God an vnion with Christ by the bond of his holy spirit such as the members haue with the head from which they draw saluation and life Whereupon it followeth that they are made new men for so much as the power and efficacie of the spirit of Christ dooth conuert and turne them into his nature draw them from their owne regenerate and cast them anew by little and little and that both in their affections as also in their actions to put their trust in God through Iesus Christ to renounce and forsake themselues for the loue of him and to wish well and doe well vnto their neighbours but especially to the members of the same bodie both in him and for him Now therefore this is the office and part of the Sacraments What a sacrament is and thereupon a Sacrament to define it properly is a holy ceremonie instituted of God added to the promise of grace made in Iesus Christ to be an earnest penie and certaine testimonie vnto all the faithfull that this promise of grace expounded explaned in the word of God is particularly exhibited ratified applied to him vnto saluation And such were amongst the old people from the time of Abraham and Moyses vnto the comming of our Lord Circumcision and the Passe-ouer instituted of God to such end in stead wherof there were ordained for vs by our Lord holy Baptisme and the holy supper to continue to the end of the world It consisteth of a signe a thing and the word Genes 17.10 13. Rom. 4. Of these Sacraments the Scripture speaketh after this sort Of Circumcision It shall be vnto you saith the Lord for a signe of the couenant betwixt me and you and my couenant shall be in your flesh for an euerlasting couenant Thus of the signe And S. Paul Abraham saith he receiued the signe of the Circumcision 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 the seale of the righteousnesse of faith And we know that the righteousnesse of faith is that which is freely promised giuen in Iesus Christ our Lord. Now behold the effect and so by consequent a perfect Sacrament Deutr. 10. â—oâ— 2 28. Exod. 12. according to that which Moyses saith Circumcise the foreskinne of your heart And S. Paul Circumcision is not that which is made in the flesh but of the heart in the spirit Of the Passe-ouer The bloud of the Lambe is vnto you for a signe in the houses wherein you shall be 1. Corinth 5. I will see this bloud and passe ouer But this bloud saith the Apostle is the bloud of Christ Christ our Passe-ouer was slaine for vs c. Behold here againe both the signe and the thing and both the one and the other by the word that is to say by the institution of Christ who hath ordained the signe for the thing and giuen the thing with the signe otherwise naked and vnprofitable not answering the effect that is expected thereof This word in the Circumcision is this I am the Lord Almightie c. I will set my couenant betwixt thee and me Genes 17. Exodus 12. c. In the Passe-ouer The tenth day of the month let euerie man take a Lambe c. In which places God instituteth and ordaineth these Sacraments and giueth them by his institution perpetuall power in his Church as by these words once spoken Increase and multiplie he hath giuen for euer his blessing vnto holy marriage The same is that of the Sacraments of the new Testament Baptisme receiueth vs into the couenant of God in stead of Circumcision the holy Supper in stead of the Passe-ouer dooth nourish and maintaine vs therein whereupon the one is properly called Regeneration as a man would say a new birth and the other The communion of the bodie and bloud of our Lord to our nourishing vnto eternall life In Baptisme water is the signe the bloud of Christ is the thing signified water which washeth away the spots of the body bloud which cleanseth and wipeth away the sinnes of the soule namely by the mediation of the word or institution of God accompanied with his holy spirit which giueth efficacie and power vnto the Sacrament Of the signe S. Iohn Baptist saith Mat. 5. Act 1. 1 Cor. 12.13 Coloss 2.11 Rom. 3. â— Galat. 3.27 Tit. 3 5. I baptise you with water but as concerning the thing Hee will baptise you with the holy Ghost namely the Lord. Of both together the Apostle saith Wee are baptised into one spirit buried in baptisme into the death of Christ and raised againe into his resurrection and saued by the washing of regeneration and of the renewing of the holy Ghost In so much as that the word that is to say the institution of the Lord added to the element of water worketh supernaturally in our soules by the holy Ghost the same that water doth in our bodies by his naturall propertie Baptise yee in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost c. And we shall say the same hereafter but more largely of the holy Supper The new Testament of the Lord in his bloud Which being instituted to the same end is also of the same nature with the other Sacraments the bread wine for signes and tokens most fitly agreeing with the true and perfect nourishment of the faithfull that is in Christ a foode and nourishment that cannot better be expressed then by that of our bodies which turne into their substance that which they eate and drinke saue onely that the communion of the body and bloud of Christ hath this ouer and aboue because of his power which is infinitely more mightie then that of ours namely that it conuerteth and chaungeth vs into his substance maketh vs flesh of his flesh and bone of his bones and causeth vs to liue in him and by him c. Whereas our bodies being stronger then the thing which they eate doe cause and make the same to liue after a certaine manner in them turning it into their substance The signes therefore are bread and wine and by that name they are continually called of S. Paul and that euen after the words as they cal them of consecration The thing that is the Communion of the bodie of Christ broken for vs and of his bloud shed for our sins 1 Cor. 10. 11. The word that is the institution of the Lord which commeth thereunto Doe this in remembrance of me shew forth the death of the Lord vnto his comming c. This is the same that the old writers say that Christ is the onely saluation of the Church The Israelites were partakers of one and tâ—e same thing with vs.
them from natural sense and vnderstanding to the spirit from an opinion to faith and from the earth vnto heauen c. And therfore we see not that euer the Scripture doth lead vs to obserue and marke any miracles in the signes of his Mysteries notwithstanding that it is a dutie to be most carefully discharged to publish set forth the maruailous works of the Lord in the church It teacheth vs the famous and worthie passing of the destroying Angell ouer the houses of the Israelits without touching of theÌ„ The lamb was the memoriall therof and that so cleare and euident a one as that it was called by the name of the Passouer it self In this passing ouer then ther is pointed out vnto vs a miracle namely in the difference which the Angel made betwixt the Israelits and the Egyptians and in the lambe it recoÌ„mendeth vnto vs a mysterie So likewise of Manna the rock in that the one was rained the other dissolued into water it is a miracle but in that they feed queÌ„ch the thirst of the true Israelits spiritually there lies a mystery And of the water conuerted into wine in Cana S. Iohn maketh mention vnto vs of a myracle Of Iorden turned dayly into bloud by reason of so many persons as daily confessed their sinnes and were baptised how much more famous had it beene and worthie of renowne And yet this was no myracle but a misterie Verie excellently thereforefore hath a certaine Schooleman said That wee must not looke for myracles Aegyd l. 2. examer c. 13. but where they are That where and so oft as euer we can discharge and free the holy Scriptures by the things that we naturally see that there and so oft wee ought not to haue recourse vnto the power of God nor vnto myracles Now we may free them most easily when wee vnderstand misteries mistically Sacraments Sacramentally figures figuratiuely Chrys in Ioh. c. 6. â—om 46. spiritual things spiritually c. Chrysostome saith What is it to vnderstand things carnally Simply according to the letter without conceiuing and taking any further thing to be meant and contained therein But it is requisite saith hee to consider and looke vpon all misteries with inward eyes that is to say spiritually And as we conceiue them spiritually euen so wee receiue them in like manner namely by faith For saith he Idem in c. 11. ad Hetr hom 21 Theophyl ibid. Theod. dial 1. Thoâ—â— 3. part summ q. 78. art 2. We thinke that the things that rest in hope are without substance but faith giueth them a substance and yet not as though it gaue them any thing more but because it becommeth vnto them their verie essence and being c. Theodoret The things that are misticall are spoken mistically and the things which are not knowne vnto all are openly declared Thomas likewise The word of Christ worketh effectually and Sacramentally Sacramentally that is to say saith hee according to the force of the signification CHAP. II. That the doctrine of the holy Supper must be examined by the rules aboue handled as also all that which is deliuered of all other the Sacraments as well of the old as of the new Testament NOw wee are for the most part of this mind that the rules aboue named may be practised and vsed in other Sacraments but our Aduersaries wil not agree that they are so in the explication and vnfoulding of the doctrine of the holy supper and therefore wee are consequently to see if the holy Scriptures and the writings of the Fathers doe tolerate and admit yea or rather necessarily presse and vrge that the doctrine of the holy supper be examined and tried by these same rules which wee reduce into a few words in these manner of tearmes That a Sacrament is a visible signe of a thing that is to say of an inuisible grace That the signe and the thing are Correlatiues and that therefore the one is not the other That the signe is giuen by the Minister or Pastour but the thing by God alone That the signe is receiued by the hand both of true belieuers and hypocrites but the thing by faith of the belieuers onely That the likenesse that is betwixt the signe and the thing hath caused the name of the one to be attributed vnto the other that is to say the name of the thing to the signe but that thereis not therfore any changing of the one into the other neither by way of myracle nor yet of any supernaturall worke c. but onely of names the more plainely to point out the mysterie That Sacraments and misteries haue one proper stile which must bee vnderstood mistically and Sacramentally c. which hath beene verified and approued in all the other Sacraments as well of the old Testament wherof the Apostle saith That our Fathers did eate the same meare and drinke the same drinke as also in Baptisme a Sacrament of the new Testament Let vs come therefore vnto the holy supper of our Lord. We belieue that in it In what sort aâ—d manner the faithfull communicate and receiue the Lordes supper the belieuer receiueth drinketh eateth not only bread and wine but also the verie flesh of Christ and the true verie bloud of Christ the flesh giuen for the life of the world the bloud shed for the remission of our sinnes That it is not more true that the bread is broken and the wine powred out or that they become nourishment vnto our bodies for the sustaining of this fraile and brittle life then it is true that the flesh of our Lord is broken and his bloud shed for vs and that they become nourishment for our soules drie and barren that they are of themselues but watered and altered by his righteousnesse to nourish them vnto eternall life Much more then whereas the bread and wine are turned into our substance by the operation of our naturall heate to bee incorporated into vs doe the flesh and bloud of our Lord by the operation of the holy Ghost incorporate vs more and more into him wee communicate his substance and in the same his life and all his benefits as members of Christ bone of his bones and flesh of his flesh to be crucified iustified sanctified and glorified in him insomuch that our heat being more strong then the bread and wine doth turne and alter them into our substance the holie Ghost being stronger and more mightier then we doth conuert and turne vs both to him and into him And by that meanes wee receiue not onely Christ really and substantially in the holy Supper celebrated according to his institution but we are wrought into one bodie more and more amongst our selues of which body he is the head and we the members the faithfull I meane that draw their spirituall life the sense motion and spirituall action of their soules from him a liuely and quickened body by his spirit one togither by him one
by his grace with him And thus haue both the holy Scriptures as also the olde writers spoken and written Our Lord saith According to the holy scriptures He that commeth to me he that beleeueth in me he that eateth me be that eateth my flesh and drinketh my blood dwelleth in me and I in him he hath eternal life he liueth through me I will raise him vp againe at the last day c. This maner of communication participation ceaseth not spiritually to be performed and effected without the Sacrament but our Lorde as helpes vnto vs against our infirmitie hath prouided and appointed these Sacraments for vs in the eating and drinking whereof it pleaseth him to set out vnto vs the certaintie of this spirituall life which is in his bodie and bloud and that as verely as the corporall consisteth in the bread and wine And as for the bread he hath saide of it Iohn 6. This is my bodie But my bodie saith he which is giuen for you That bodie whereof hee had saide in Saint Iohn My flesh is meate in deed That flesh whereof he had saide The bread which I will giue you is my flesh and this I will giue for the life of the worlde For this bodie this flesh doe nothing auaile vs saue in that they are giuen and deliuered for vs for the remission of our sinnes and for the redemption of our soules And therfore he expoundeth himselfe vnto the Capernaites The flesh profiteth nothing the wordes which I speake vnto you are spirit and life Of the Cuppe also hee hath saide This is my bloud the bloud of the newe Testament c. And in another place This Cup is the new Testament in my bloud Not of his bloud onely but also of the Cup to the ende wee should not stay our selues or rest in the elements of this Cuppe in deede which he was to drinke for vs euen in the elements of that bitter death whereof hee had saide Let this Cup passe from me For this Cup this Passion is the newe Testament the newe couenant of God with vs. And in my bloud saith hee which is shed for you For the bloud of our Lorde entereth not into our stomackes neither yet is it shed or powred into our bowels and entrailes for to what ende should there bee any such thing done and acted in this Sacrament where the question is of the nourishment of our soules and of a feeding vnto eternall life This bloud likewise simplie considered maketh not for the profite of our soules neither as it is bloud neither as yet in that it is the bloud of Christ but herein onely for that it is the bloud of Christ crucified for vs the bloud of the sonne of God shed for the remission of our sinnes and for the saluation of our soules To eate this flesh to drinke this bloud is to draw by faith our spirituall life out of the fountaine of his flesh broken for vs of his blood shed for vs of Christ the sonne of God crucified for vs. This is to liue by him this is to liue in him this is to be with him that is to say to liue by his righteouâ—nesse whereas wee die by our owne sinne by the redemption which hee hath wrought where as wee lay in bondage and thraldome and finallie to bee iustified by him and sanctified in him that so wee may bee quickened and glorified also in him Neither haue the ancient fathers otherwise vnderstoode this communicating of Christ Saint Cyprian Our coniunction with Christ doth not make any mixture of persons According to the old writers Cypr. de Caen. Dom. it vniteth not substances but it effecteth a fellowship and correspondencie in affections it bindeth the willes togither by a firme and faithfull league c. He had said that if wee eate not his flesh c. we shall not haue life in him Teaching vs by a spirituall instruction and opening vnto vs the spirit to the conceyuing of so hidde and secret a thing to the ende that wee might know that our abiding in him is an eating of him and our incorporating into him a drinking of him And all this is wrought by our submitting of our selues in obedience ioyning of our selues vnto him in will and vniting of our selues vnto him in our affections Wherefore the eating of this flesh is a greedinesse or a feruent desire to abide and dwell in him As by eating and drinking the substaunce of the bodie liueth and is nourished euen so the life of the spirit is nourished by this proper nourishment For looke what eating is vnto the bodie the same is faith vnto the soule And looke what meate is vnto the bodie the same is the worde vnto the spirit accomplishing and working for euer and that by a more excellent power and efficacie that which carnall nourishment woorketh but for a time c. And again In the celebrating of these Sacraments wee are taught to haue the Pascion alwayes in our remembrance Again Wee are made of this bodie that is to say of the bodie of Christ in asmuch as by the Sacrament and the thing of the Sacrament wee are ioyned and knit vnto our head Nowe it is most certaine and true that such doe liue as touch the bodie of Christ Saint Hillarie These thinges taken and drunke Hylar de Trinit that is to say the bread and wine doe cause and bring to passe that Christ is in vs and wee in him Not verilie as he there teacheth that his bodie entereth into ours but by a similitude drawne from nature for that wee are ioyned together as members to the heade to his humaine bodie holie and glorious And this vnion is wrought by the faith of the death and passion of the Lorde in his spirit Saint Augustine August Ep. ad Iren. De Consecr D. 2. Christ is the bread whereof who so eateth liueth eternally and whereof hee hath saide And the bread which I will giue is my flesh which I will giue for the life of the worlde Hee determineth and setteth downe howe hee is bread not onely according to the worde by the which all thinges liue but according to the flesh taken for the life of the worlde For man which was dead in sinne being vnited and made one with the fleshe which is pure and vndefiled and incorporated into the same doth liue by the spirit of Christ as a bodie liueth by his soule but he that is not of the body of Christ doth not liue by his spirit c. Of this body Christ is the head Idem Ep. 57. ad Dardan the vnitie of this bodie is recommended vnto vs by this sacrifice c. By our head we are reconciled vnto God because that in it is the Diuinitie of the onely begotten Sonne made partaker of our mortalitie to the end that we might also become partakers of his immortalitie Again Idem de ciuit Dei l. 21. c 25. Compage He that
to say which haue not any thing to doe with any carnall thing but bring eternall life And if then with the consent of all the fathers this place of S. Iohn do expound make plaine the doctrine of the holy supper and must be vnderstood spiritually then also must those wordes of the institution be so vnderstood if we mind not to cause the scriptures to disagree and fight against scriptures and one place thereof against many places yea and that one against it selfe if wee will not violently go about to establish quite against all analogy of scripture the matter of transubstantiation which yet is not of bread into a bodie but of I know not what as that which hath no name into a bodie not of wine into bloud but of wine or rather of the cup into bloud or rather into the new testament in bloud If likewise wee will not haue the bread and wine abased or turned into nothing in S. Mathew in S. Marke and in S. Luke after the wordes and yet continue in their sound and perfect natures in S. Paule after the verie same that is to say If wee will not ouerthrow for the retaining of the litterall sence of one only word the spirit diffused throughout the whole scriptures and make the sacraments of the Church of Christ by the hardnes of our expositions more rawe and carnall then all those of the Iewish Church These are the absurdities which accompanie the expositions of our transubstantiators whereas ours doth retaine the nature of all the sacraments the agreement of the old with the new of holy baptisme with the holy supper of the supper of the Apostles with that of the Christian Church and aboue all the principal end of the same which is the nourishment of the soule vnto eternall life by that consunction of the faithfull with Christ as also of the faithfull amongst themselues which it fostereth and cherisheth c. It conserueth in like manner the truth of the humane bodie of our Lord which the other destroyeth the excellent dignitie of his diuine nature which that abaseth and all this by keeping the Analogie of the faith of Christ and the harmony of the holy scriptures CHAP. IIII. That the Fathers knew not Transubstantiation nor the reall presence in the signes And this is prosecuted vnto the time of the first Nicene Councell the same contayned therein NOw it is also very certaine that such as hath beene the doctrine of the Church not Primitiue onely but also for a long time after euen when corruption had entered this noble and worthie parte of the Church not hauing beene touched or defiled by the first which thing wee shall bee able to proue from time to time by the Fathers saue that we will not repeate diuers places before alleadged as the course of our treatise hath caused vs to produce and cite the same Saint Clement Bishop of Rome Clem. Rom. constit l. 6. c. 6. in the mysticall thanksgiuing that followeth the consecration Father we giue thee thanks for the precious blood of Iesus Christ which is shed for vs and for his precious bodie whereof we make vp and finish these counterfeites and resemblances l. 8. c. 17. Marke this word counterfeits that is to say correspondent figures and that after the consecration Himselfe hauing ordained it for vs to the end that wee might shew forth his death c. Againe in his liturgie after the consecration We offer vnto thee O king and God according to thine ordinance this bread and this cup l. 5. c. 61. c. And in another place The counterfeites saith he and mysteries of his bodie and blood at which say the Apostles as the report is set downe by Clement Iudas was not present with vs. l. 2. c. 61. And yet notwithstanding such because of the holy mystery whereunto they are consecrated That he exhorteth men to come vnto them as into the presence of a king If this had beene the reall bodie of our Lord would he haue made any other comparison then from himselfe would he not haue said that it was requisite to worship it as God Ignatius Ignat. in ep ad Philadel There is one flesh of our Lord and one bloud shed for vs one bread also broken for all and one cup for the whole Church How was it possible for him better to distinguish betwixt the signes and the things then by these foure wordes flesh and bloud on the one part and bread and cuppe on the other Bellarmine would haue him to signifie by these wordes flesh and bloud his bodie stretched out and his bloud shedde vpon the crosse and by the bread and cup his bodie broken his bloud shed in the holy Supper But do we then eate in the holy supper an other body then that which was stretched and drinke we another blood then that which was shed vpon the crosse for vs What other thing is this then to take from vs all our consolation all our glorie And did not then the Apostles communicate Iesus Christ crucified And what becommeth of the glorie of that great Apostle who would not know or glorie in any other thing but him crucified And what other thing els is this but in most outragious manner to abuse the scripture That he did not speake in the supper of his bodie broken with griefes vpon the crosse but of his bodie broken vnder the Accidents of bread not of his blood shed for our sinnes but taken and powred out of the cuppe vnder the Accidents of wine which notwithstanding to be so is proued for that whereas it is said in S. Luke shed for you it is in S. Mathew shed for many for this cannot bee referred to the breaking or powring out which is in the celebration of the holy Supper but to that which was really made vpon the crosse The same father also vndermineth and ouerturneth the very foundation of transubstantiation by the nature of Christ Ignat. cp 8. ad Polycarp Here below saith he is the race but the crowne is laid vp in heauē Christ the son of God euen he who is not temporarie that is to say not subiect to any time in time inuisible by nature visible in the flesh impalpable and such as cannot be felt with handes and yet notwithstanding for the loue of vs become corporall and palpable c. Iustinus Martyr compareth the bread of the Eucharist Iustin in dial cum Tryphon to the cow which was sacrificed in the old law for them which were purged of the leprosie He hath giuen vs saith he to celebrate the Eucharist in remembrance of his death note remembrance which he suffered for them whose spirits are purged from sin to the end that we should render thanks vnto God Again He hath giuen the bread saith he to the end that we should beare in remēbrance that he was made a bodie for such as do belieue in him the cup to the end that we shold
was forbidden in the Councell of Laodicea Can. 14. And therefore there was but a little kept because that in the feruent zeale of those times the holy supper was celebrated almost euerie day and that a great deale lesse then the water of the Fonts which for all that was neither transubstantiated nor worshipped And this was the custome of the Church Some of superstition carried it into their houses and some women would wrap it vp in their handkerchefs lockt it vp in their Coffers and eate it at their owne houses c. Now let men iudge if the first ages of the Church did euer take the Sacrament to be God if it would haue suffered these prophanations But these examples are worthie to be as much accompted of in the Church as theirs that vsed to put it in childrens mouthes abusing this place If any man eate my flesh c. or of others who would put it in the mouthes of those that were dead c. being practises that haue beene condemned by many Councels And they are happily vanished and worne away of themselues howsoeuer they were grounded vppon verie auncient tradition euen since the time of Tertullian and S. Cyprian as also by the ordinance of Charlemaine That the Ministers should haue the Eucharist consecrated euerte day L. 1. c. 161. for children Because they had no other staie or foundation then the Scripture misunderstood The custome likewise being not of keeping it but of giuing it to them which were in extremitie grew hereupon that many sinking and shrinking away vnder the heate of persecution they were excluded and put from the Sacraments by the seueritie of this first discipline and that euen to the hower of death whereto the famous storie of Serapio is to bee referred And then that they might be comforted by their being receiued into the peace and Communion of the Church hauing giuen tokens of repentaunce the Ministers of the Church accompanied with their friendes did communicate vnto them the holy Supper and oftentimes also did communicate with them Againe wee reade not in all those 800. yeares The questions moued in these latter ages were not heard of in the first no not of 800. yeares after Christ which fall into the time of Charlemaine in any of the bookes of those graue and holy Doctors any of the questions wherewith the Schooles were afterward filled The people which read and heard the word of God and his seruice in their owne language was wonted to the phrases and manners of speeches vsed in the Scriptures the sheepe of the Lord did heare and vnderstand his voice and rested contented and satisfied therewith Barbarisme brought into the Church did beget these barbarous Expositions and consequently these blasphemous questions not as they are barbarous If our Lord do leaue heauē to come into the place of bread If in comming thither he passe through the ayre If he doe forsake the same againe so soone as the kind is striken vpon with the tooth or else if he goe downe into the stomacke and being in the stomacke whether he rest therin altogether and how long staying in the stomack whether he waite and attend there till the forme of the bread at the least bee disgested whether he chaunge himselfe at such time into the soule or body of the Communicant or whether he vanish into nothing or else returne to heauen Whether the accidents of bread and wine doe cleaue vnto him or else abide hanging in the ayre Whether the Priest in remouing the host doe remoue the body of Christ or the accidents onely Or rather whether the Priest remouing the accidents God do fit and accommodate the bodie of Christ to this mouing Againe Whether the thing nourished or rather poysoned as it is to be seene become a new substance which God createth in the stomacke and whereunto they fasten themselues Whether the body of Christ bee whole and all in euerie part of the host or at the least in those parts which are to be seene by an indifferent and meane sight as also the bloud in any the least drop Whether he be there alwaies standing his head turned toward the Priest c. Or else after the same manner of position and placing that he is in heauen set or otherwise and whether hee be there clothed or naked Whether the Priest be able to consecrate all the bread and wine of the world or that onely which is before him And whether that which he seeth onely or that also which he seeth not prouided that hee be equally distant from the one and the other Whether the words become of sufficient power being spoken once or many times to consecrate many hosts And what the words must bee whether those that our Lord spoke when he blessed the signes which we know not or those fower Hoc est corpus meum Or whether Enim bee requisite and necessarie thereto or not Or else Quod pro vobis datur c. Whether the intent of the Priest bee requisite if not actuall yet at the least habituall or inclining or disposed Whether that Christ bee entred into the bread after this word Hoc is spoken or after Est or the whole fiue words Whether he enter into the same seeing hearing speaking doing all that which he seeth heareth c. in heauen or else blind deafe dumbe c. and a thousand such like which we shall see hereafter Questions such as we shall not find any step or trace of in all the writings of the reuerend old Fathers as neither of their doctrine Whereat these good fathers would bee afraid and ashamed if they should liue againe and which verily I should haue made conscience to haue vttered if conscience did not bind me to discouer and vnfold the absurdities whereinto one falschood once receiued hath cast and plunged vs beeing also such as Dame impudencie her selfe would blush at howsoeuer that strumpet clothed with Scarlet died in the bloud of the Martyrs of Christ doe not blush thereat at all CHAP. VIII What hath beene the originall proceeding and increase of the opinion of Transubstantiation vnto the yeare 1215. And how it was ratisied and established by a decree in the Councell of Laterane THus then we see what the opinion was not onely of the first old writers but of all almost the later concerning the holy supper and how far off it was from that which is receiued at this day And now it onely remaineth that we see how it is transubstantiated by what degrees manner of proceeding The originall of Transubstantiation which worke wee will frame and applie our sclues in these our next labours to set downe Now it is a fresh to bee set before our eyes that the first zeale of Christendome beeing decaied and dead Christians came but fewe and seldome to the receiuing of the holy Sacrament in so much as that we haue heard those good Fathers complaining of the same in their Sermons and forced to
there members owe yea what doe they not owe one to an other Seeing also that this head most liuely feeling all that which these members doe or suffer doe not disdaine to declare and manifest vnto vs that what is done or denied vnto the least is done or denied vnto himselfe and from him hath either reward or punishment And this is the cause why the Fathers haue called it 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 an assemblie a Communion And this second fruit and effect is also wanting in the Masse where there is no Communion betwixt the members nor any signification of this coniunction of Christ with vs of our selues together all men vsing of so many cornes to make but one Loafe and one wine and al of vs sucking life out of the same death nourishment from the same meate of the fleshe and bloud of our Lord But particularly in respect of our selues we being members of Christ and quickned by Christ are there nourished and strengthned both in Christ and of Christ And it is not more sure that the Minister doth giue vs the bread and wine that wee take them with our hands that we eate and drinke them that they are conuerted into our substance and become nourishment for our bodies to maintaine and strengthen this life then it ought to be sure and certaine to euerie Christian that our Lord in the holy Supper celebrated according to his institution dooth giue vnto vs at the same instant his flesh and bloud That we take them by faith that we eate and drinke them that they are turned into the life and substance of our soules becomming the foode of the same to maintaine and strengthen vs vnto eternall life Yea and which more is that by the predominant and ouer-ruling power that they haue they turne our soules both to Christ and into Christ vniting them vnto him and making them one with him and our bodies consequently and proportionablie after the manner of our soules doe make vs bones of his bones flesh of his flesh members of that head gouerned by his spirit and one with him to raise againe one day our bodies and soules to be glorified and raigne with him And this fruit also of the holy Supper is lacking in the Masse of the Church of Rome wherein there is not any thing at all representing this straite and neere coniunction with Christ or that true eating by the which it is cherished and maintained wherein such as are present doe neither eate nor drinke corporally nor spiritually wherein they become all together idle gasers and starers vpon the Priest which eateth and drinketh and vpon a pretended mysterie both deafe and dumbe and wherein in a word there is not any one action which stirreth vp their consciences nor any manner of instruction to helpe forward and ad vnto their knowledge These are the principall ends for which our Lord instituted his holy Supper and whereof wee haue beene altogether destitute vnder the Church of Rome which in steed of this sacred meate which we were wont to eate at our Fathers table hath fed vs with huskes apish toyes and mummeries intertaining in stead of all that which was the old fashion of Rome the poore people with vaine pompes and ceremonies and therefore famished with the want of the grace of God From that farre countrie whether our humane fancies had transported and led vs wee are put in mind of our Fathers table and become resolued to returne againe home vnto him from these abuses and deceits so farre differing from his institution to his truth and from our sinnes to his grace and that by his grace Father haue we said We haue sinned against heauen and against thee we are not worthie any more to be called thy children And hee hath according to the same euen his wonted mercie put a ring vpon our finger cloathed vs with Christ and caused vs to eate his flesh and his bloud They were dead hath hee said but they are returned to life they were lost and they are found againe c. To God bee praise and glorie for euer by the same his Sonne Iesus Christ our Lord Amen Let vs now runne ouer and briefely rehearse againe all that which we haue handled and intreated of in this whole worke In the first Booke we haue handled the rearing and raising vp of the Masse A briefe rehearsal of the whole worke from time to time and from parcel to parcell we haue shewed that the old seruice did consist of a publike confession of sinnes in the reading of the old new Testament and that of whole bookes of the same in singing of Psalmes by the whole Congregation in a Sermon vnto the people which was made by the Bishop or Pastor expounding either some place that had beene read or some such other as hee iudged fit for the edifying of the Church in offerings which were offered by the people for the poore and other vses of the same in a generall praier for all the necessities of the Church state in the institution of the holy Supper taken out of the Gospell or the Apostle in a witnessing of the sincere loue of the faithfull one towards an other before they should draw neere vnto the holy Table and in a denunciation vnto such as were not of this number to the wishing of them to abstaine in the distribution of the holy Supper vnto all the people vnder both kindes during the time of which action they ceased not to sing Psalmes or to read the Scriptures and finally in a solemne thankesgiuing for the benefit receiued as well in the death and Passion of our Lord as in the Communion of his body and bloud in the holy supper Which done the Bishop or Pastor sent the people away with a holy blessing And it is not to be forgotten as we haue seene that all this was done in an vnderstood and knowne tongue As for prayers for the dead praying vnto Saints the Canon of the pretended sacrifice and all the parts whereof it is framed wee haue seene them brought in many ages after and that at seuerall times and great distaunces betwixt one and an other and still impairing and growing worse from time to time Retaining therfore for our seruice that which we well perceiue to bee truely auncient and reiecting that which is notoriously new what shall such seruice bee to speake according to a good conscience but the same that is now vsed in the reformed Churches In the second Booke we haue compared the circumstances of the old seruice and those of the Masse First we haue found the Church vnder persecution without publike places to call vpon the name of God in Afterward wee did see Churches built for the same but without any manner of Images with tables let vs call them if you will Altars for the communicating of the holy supper but without Lampes burning of Incense Consecrations Dedications c. We haue obserued the lawfull election and calling of
and bookes Nay rather how can we receiue and admit of them seeing they belie themselues or build our selues vpon them seeing they plucke downe themselues hauing receyued the black sentence by the Primitiue Church and being confounded by their owne mouthes wordes And in all this who goeth away with the losse our aduersaries for producing false witnes or we for charging them therewithall they for offering to make vp theyr payment of counterfeyte coyne and that in a bargaine of merchandize of such prices and worth or we for touching and making an assay thereof But what is the greatest gaine that riseth by such faining and counterfeyting of bookes Certes euen such as ordinarilie attendeth Sathan in all the trauell and paine hee putteth himselfe vnto namelie to drawe and allure and afterwarde to keepe man kinde in the snares of ignorance or errour by his counterfeyte and fained deuises The same which fel vpon those deceyuing Spirits in the first ages of the christian Churches for foisting in the goodlie Gospells of Nicodemus S. Iames S. Bartholomew S. Thomas and others which was a derogating from the authoritie of the holy true Scriptures so much as in them laye by the bringing in of those which were false What did the Manichies pretend sayeth S. Augustine by their false Actes of the Apostles Euen nothing else but to weaken the truth of the holie historie and to strengthen the arme of falshoode which suteth verie well with that which Leo the first saide That these pretended writinges of the Apostles which vnder this faire name contained the seedes of manie false doctrines ought not onelie to bee forbidden in the church but quite banished yea burned Againe it is most certaine that one of the hotest persecutions that euer the Primitiue Church endured and whereof it so grieuously complayneth was that which was kindled with the bellowes of false and counterfeyte writinges and those proceeding so farre as euen to shrowde themselues vnder the name of Iesus Christ of the truth it selfe so ragingly did the spirite of lying ouerflow and so licentiouslie did he run loose at his libertie in these first ages as there was not to be found a more deadly wound then that against the puritie of the Gospell so the ancient Fathers did fortifie and arme themselues to the vttermost of their might for the keeping out of the same as Ireneus Iustine Origene Melito and others by distinguishing the Canonicall bookes from the Apocrypha whereas our aduersaries now a dayes that they may haue the better meanes to support and beare out their lies are nothing so carefull for or so zealously and earnestlie set vppon anie thing as to shake and weaken the authoritie of the holie Canonicall Scriptures and that partlie by slipping in amongst thē such books as the Primitiue Church had cut off as dead vnprofitable members partlie by reuiuing yea by new coining such store of such manner of fables such store of such such fooleries as possiblie they could deuise al to that end that amongst so much filthie and durtie stuffe as they brought and as had beene of olde swept and cast out of the Church by the auncient Fathers they might at the leaste finde out some scantlins more or lesse of the stuffe wherewith they did infect and corrupt their Church CHAP. III. What manner of diuine Seruice was vsed in the Christian Church in the time of the Apostles and their Disciples NOw it may not content vs to know that the Masse which is vsed at this day was no parte of the diuine seruice of God in the Christians Church in the time of the Apostles and their Disciples nor yet anie other thing comming neare vnto the same but wee must goe further and search what manner of seruice it was though wee bee put to fish and finde out the truth from the botomles lake of lying deceitfulnes a thing become very hard and difficult for vs to atchieue by reason of the piled heaps of ceremonies and the mighty multiplying of Nouelties for men to play and sport themselues withall throughout the whole continuance of so manie ages and because also that besides all such we shall bee forced to vndertake the clearing of this so intricate and intangled a matter by the darke and dimme traces as they may be found which are apparant in the bookes that are left vs and which our aduersaries themselues doe approue to the ende that on the one side we may bee able to discerne of Superstition from which we must depart and that on the other side we may not hang in suspence what is the true seruice of God wherunto we are to cleaue and according whereunto we ought as neere as may bee to desire and labour for the reformation of the Church Now this ought to suffice vs 1. Cor. 11. that S. Paule hath tolde vs that he hath not taught the Churches anie thing but that which he had receyued from the Lord and which also he hath declared vnto vs and againe that S. Peter by the bookes of our verie aduersaries is sayed to haue tyed and kepte himselfe to his institution And who is hee that would receiue or belieue otherwise of anie one or al the rest but yet notwithstanding men will not be content herewithall wee must be forced for their satisfaction to handle the matter in a more large and ample manner And here first we are to consider what S. Angustine telleth vs that is What the seruice was amongst the Christians that the church of God yea of Christ had his beginning in Adam shall end in this world by the last Christian which is asmuch to say as that there is but one Church euer since the beginning euen vnto the worlds end howsoeuer it haue his diuerse periods amongst all which that was the chief and principall which happened vpon the change of Iudaisme into Christianitie for to speake properlie a good Iewe was no other thing then a Christian by faith looking and waiting for the Messias which is Christ as in like manner a Christian is a true and naturall Iew of the true seed of Abraham in asmuch as by the same faith he hath receiued Iesus for the Christ The diuine seruice likewise amongst the Iewes notwithstanding that they were darkened in their opinions by the peruerse glosses of the Pharisies was abiding sincere and pure purged and free from all Idolatrie in as great measure as euer at any time before when our Sauiour Christ came into the world whereupon wee see he made it not straunge neither yet his Disciples to be conuersant in their Temple and Synagogues But on the contrary there was the place where our Lord did chuse oftentimes to take occasion to teach instruct the people to interprete the Scriptures which were therein diligentlie read as in like manner his Apostles did after his example Iohn 18. Actes 15. and to this end we haue infinite store of plaine and manifest places both
in the Euangelistes and in the Actes As then our Lord came not to abolish but to fulfill the law seeing likewise that the Apostles were not sent to change the pure Seruice of God instituted and maintained in the Synagogues but rather to establish and confirme it wee neede not doubt but that they did fashion and conforme themselues according to the patterne which our Lord had shewed them for the performing of this holie seruice seeing it was not any cause to disanul or destroy the comming of our Lord and Sauiour who did by his only sacrifice and offring vp of himself abolish all the Legall Sacrifices which were nothing but in asmuch as they were applied vnto him Now the Iewes had in euerie towne and cittie a Synagogue whereinto they assembled themselues euerie Sabboth day there to pray vnto God all together and there to heare the reading of the law and the expounding of the same againe according to the bignes of the Cittie they had it deuided as is amongst vs into manie parishes so that the Rabbines do reckon in Ierusalem to the number of fiue hundred and they were called in Hebrew 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 as if one should say Houses for Congregations Bathei Midrascoth Fagius in Leuit Paraph. Chald. cap. 231. Luke 4 18. Acts 15.21 Sermons Expositions c. Of this order we haue the steppes and prints in the Gospell Iesus sayeth S. Luke came into Nazareth where he had beene brought vp and entred into the Synagogue on the Sabboth day according to the custome and stoode vppe for to reade c. and lighting vpon the place of Esay The spirit of the Lord is vpon me because he hath annointed me c. This day sayeth hee is this Scripture accomplished in your hearing c. In the Actes likewise S. Iames sayeth For Moses of olde time hath in euerie Cittie them that preach him seeing hee is read in the Synagogues euerie Sabath day c. And such was the order in those Synagogues that S. Paule went vnto confuting of the Iewes by the Scriptures euerie Sabath day for Paule and Barnabas sayeth Saint Luke being entred into the Synagogue vpon the Sabath day they sate downe and after the lecture of the Lawe and Prophetes the chiefe of the Synagogue sent vnto them saying Men and Brethren If you haue any worde of exhortation which is signified by the worde 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 for the people speak on then Paule stoode vp and made a signe with his hand c. Where by the way we haue to obserue Acts 15.42 that vpon the other daies of the weeke 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 that is on the dayes betwixt Sabath and Sabath they beseeched and intreated the Gentiles to preach the Gospell vnto them and not as some haue deliuered the Sabath following and thus we are come to the reading of the Law and the ordinarie expounding of the same in the Synagogues But this exercise of Pietie which was practised in the holie congregations vnder the Law began with prayers and those prayers according to the opinion which is helde most probable with a generall Confession of the people acknowledging their sinnes a Confession accustomed of olde in all their Sacrifices Leuit. 16.5 the 16. Fagius in Paraph Chald. Leuit. ch 16.16 Numb ch 5. Thalmud in the treatise of Sacrifices which otherwise without this should haue missed of their appointed end and by consequent haue become vnprofitable and besides that the markes and signes thereof are in the law and the patterne platforme thereof in the Prophetes we haue the same particularlie in the bookes of the Iewes in these wordes We haue sinned O Lord wee haue done wickedlie wee haue dealt deceitfullie in thy sight thy people and all the house of Israell we repent our selues thereof and are ashamed for the same And therefore O Lord we beseech thee forgiue vs our sinnes our iniquities and our transgressions as it is written in the booke of Moyses thy seruant c. And this confession is called 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 a verball Confession which brought the Iewes to remember and call to minde the true vse of Sacrifices vz. a witnessing against themselues and condemning of their deserts and merites as vnto Christians the benefite of the death and passion of our Lord without the which both the one and the other should lye dead in their sins Then there followed certaine Psalmes of Dauid and other Prophetes which were sung cleane through and certaine 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 thankesgiuings for the free mercies of God bestowed vpon his Church and are held to haue beene instituted by Esdras at such time as he set downe orders for the people returned out of captiuitie as is to be seene in the prescript forme amongst them afterwarde the reading of the law was deuided into 51. Sedarim or Parsâ—ioth that it is to say Sections and of the Prophets into as manie Haphtaroth that is to say openinges of the booke lessons or as others take it Dismissings because the Seruice ended there to the ende they might bee of proportionable number with the 50. or 51. Sabathes of the common yeare or to the 54. of the Leape yeare Next after this reading and expounding of the Law there followed a generall prayer for the necessities and wantes aswell of the Church as of the state whether publike or priuate and finally the Congregation receiued the blessing pronounced vpoÌ„ the people by the mouth of the Minister or chief of the Synagogue and so they had leaue to depart This was their ordinarie seruice but in the great feasts and especially in the feast of Easter whereunto answereth the ceremonie of the holy Supper there was this ouer aboue namely after the blessings thanksgiuings before mentioned a long praier deliuered by the mouth of the householder 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 wherin thanks was rendred vnto the Lord God of eternitie for that of his sole mercie he feedeth the whole world for that he had deliuered them from Egypt and giuen theÌ„ in possession the promised land for that he had vouchsafed to scale vp the truth of his couenant in their flesh and to declare his law vnto them he did therein likewise humblie intreat him for his onelie goodnes sake to take pitty vpon his Israel on his Ierusalem on his Tabernacle to hasten the comming of the Prophet Elias that is to say of the forerunner and to giue them to see the daies of the Messias the Redemer of Israel c. which done and euery one of those which were present hauing in a praier vttered in a low voice seuerally and apart ratified this generall praier they proceeded to the distributing of bread and of the cup with a prescript forme of wordes and that in remembrance aswell of the miserie they had suffered as of the mercy they had tasted in their deliuerance from Egypt The first Christians then framed themselues after this